Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - O Malley

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 7
41
Character Building Roleplays / A Surprising Confrontation
« on: September 07, 2015, 03:43:53 PM »
 OOC: Because I was bored and I miss writing for Misty...here is the next part of her journey \'smile.gif\'

Monday September 7th
Dublin, Ireland
A Surprising Confrontation


The past two months have been anything but easy for three time former SCW Bombshell Champion and retired Bombshell, Misty.  Ever since giving birth to her son, Owen, three months prematurely, she has found herself back and forth to the hospital daily visiting her little warrior, as she calls him.  While his condition has been slowly improving with no major complications, how long he’ll remain in the hospital still remains unknown.  As much as Misty wants her baby boy home with her and sleeping in his crib, she knows she has to be patient and let him grow stronger.

But that all changed just twenty-four hours ago when everything started to overwhelm her.  She was preparing to go to the hospital to have her daily visit with Owen when something snapped in her mind.  She found herself having an anxiety attack as she was looking around the nursery…the nursery that her good friend, Roxi Johnson, had helped her finish just a couple of weeks ago.  

Something wasn’t right, and as hard as she told herself she could get past all of this, she just couldn’t.  She knew where she had to go, and for a few moments, she had tried to talk herself out of it.  In the end, however, she had failed and she was being pulled back there…here…

To Ireland.

After calling her sister, Dixie, and asking her the huge favor of going to the hospital daily while she was gone, she booked herself a seat on the first flight out to Ireland that she could.  It would be several hours before she landed, of course, but that didn’t matter.  All that mattered was getting to Ireland and confronting the man who, up until just two months ago, she thought was dead.  That stubborn pig-headed Irishman, and the father of her son.

O’Malley.

Her plane landed just a short while ago, and while she wanted nothing more than to head over to Mrs. O’Reilly’s Inn, the homely little place she always found her staying while in Ireland, she had something more important to take care of just down the road.  Catching up with Mrs. O’Reilly would wait, because she knew without a doubt that O’Malley would be in Tommy’s Pub.

She’s standing outside the local pub, staring at the front door.  A part of her is terrified to walk inside and see him…speak to him…but she knows she has to do it.  Regardless of any ill fillings towards him right now, the two share a child together and she was going to remind him of that fact.  She takes in a deep breath, dusts herself off and heads towards the front door.  

She can hear loud laughter and yelling inside, which she remembers is quite normal for this place with its usual local patrons like O’Malley.  When she opens the door and steps inside, her eyes immediately fall on the owner and bartender, Tommy, standing behind the bar.  Everything goes eerily quiet for a moment as Tommy stares at her, then glances over to a darkened corner of the pub, but Misty doesn’t look in that direction.  She just walks inside and up to the bar, greeting Tommy.


Misty: Heya, Tommy.  How’s everything going?

Tommy finishes drying a pint glass and smiles awkwardly at Misty.

Tommy: Misty.  There’s a face I wasn’t expecting to see for a while.  How ye doin’ darlin’?

Misty: I think you know why I’m here, Tommy.  Where is he?

Tommy looks past Misty and places the clean pint glass down on the counter.  He doesn’t have to answer, as that familiar voice comes from behind her, sounding equally shocked as Tommy is.

O’Malley: Misty?  W-what’re ye doin’ here, love?

Tommy stays silent for a while as Misty builds up the courage to turn and face O’Malley.  She takes in a deep breath after a few moments and then turns around.  He’s still hidden away in the darkened part of the pub, and all she can tell is that he’s seated in a chair.  She narrows her eyes, thinking he can’t prove himself not a coward by facing her.

Misty: You have a lot of nerve asking me that question, O’Malley.  And why are you hiding back there?  Are you that scared to show me your face you coward?

O’Malley: It’s…complicated, love.  I…I’m not scared to face ye, love.

Misty laughs and folds her arms across her chest.

Misty: No?  Then why don’t you walk over here and prove it to me?  Once again I flew all the way out here to see you, but you can’t even—

Misty’s voice trails off and she goes absolutely speechless as O’Malley comes into view, and it is definitely not what she was expecting.  He didn’t walk towards her.  No, he wheeled himself into the light so she could see exactly why he was hiding over there.  O’Malley is in a wheelchair.

O’Malley: Now ye see why I haven’t been able to fly to Vegas to see ye, or our son, love.

Misty brings her hand up to her head and she just blinks.  She’s in shock as she sinks back on to a bar stool and O’Malley wheels himself closer to her.

Misty: W-why?  Why didn’t you tell me, O’Malley?

He smiles as he stops right in front of her.

O’Malley: How could I?  I wanted to tell ye.  I really did, but if I’m honest, not telling ye gave me more motivation to show up to my therapy appointments.  They don’t think I’ll walk again, but I’m determined to prove them wrong.  I didn’t want ye to see me like this.

Misty: Why?  Do you think that low of me?

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Of course not.  But ye already had enough to be worrying about than to worry about me, too.  I didn’t want to stress ye out while ye were pregnant—

Misty: Yeah, and a lot of good that did, right?  When I found out you were still alive it sent me into pre-term labor and I had our son!  It would have been better if you had told me sooner.  Maybe then Owen wouldn’t be in an incubator in the hospital!

O’Malley raises an eyebrow curiously for a moment.

O’Malley: O-Owen?

Misty nods.

Misty: Yes.  Owen Andrew O’Malley.  That’s what I named him.

O’Malley smiles.

O’Malley: Ye picked out a strong name, love.  Ye did good.

Misty: Yeah, with no help at all from you.

Misty then reaches into her jacket pocket, pulling out a picture.  She holds it out to O’Malley.

Misty: Clearly, this isn’t important enough to you as it is to me.  He isn’t important enough to you.

O’Malley reaches for the picture and once he lays eyes on it, he sinks back into the wheelchair a bit and the guilt is written all over his face.  Misty reaches into her pocket and pulls out the Claddagh ring O’Malley had given her on New Year’s.

Misty: Does he mean anything to you, O’Malley?  Does this mean anything to you anymore?  I understand you’re in a God damn wheelchair, but we could have dealt with it.  If you had just told me.

O’Malley stares at the picture of their two month old son, running his finger across it, before he looks up at Misty and the Claddagh ring she holds in her hand.

O’Malley: Ye still have that?

Misty: Of course I do.  Why wouldn’t I?

O’Malley: Because it didn’t mean the same to ye as it did to me. Ye didn’t feel the same towards me.

Misty looks confused for a moment, as the conversation takes a sudden turn away from their son.

O’Malley: We’ll always be connected, love, and it’s because of Owen.  I wouldn’t take any of that back at all, but ye can’t sit here and lie to me and tell me that ye ever saw us with a future together.

Misty: O’Malley, that’s not—

O’Malley holds his hand up, silencing her.

O’Malley: It’s ok, love.  Really, it is.  I just wish ye’d stop lying to yerself.  Why did you fly all the way out here?

Misty takes in a deep breath and wipes away a tear from her eye.

Misty: Why do you think?  I came here for Owen…for me.  For us.

O’Malley: I told ye when I called ye a few weeks back that I would be out there as soon as I could.  Granted, I didn’t tell ye why, but I was tellin’ the truth.  But ye didn’t come out here for Owen, love.

Misty looks away from O’Malley as another tear rolls down her cheek.

O’Malley: Yer afraid to be alone, love.  And even though ye’ve been pissed off at me since ye found out I was alive, ye were ready to take me back because yer afraid to be alone.

Misty shakes her head, trying to deny it.

Misty: That..that’s not true.  I’ve been alone for the past six months at least.  I’ve been visiting Owen at the hospital every day for the last two months.  By myself.

O’Malley: Yeah and it finally caught up with ye, didn’t it?  When I first met ye last year, I was so caught up in chasing after ye, I didn’t realize what ye really needed.

Misty: And what was that?

O’Malley: Time.  Time to be by yerself.  Time to heal.

Misty lets out a bit of a laugh, trying to play it off.

Misty: Heal?  Heal from what?

O’Malley: Ye know what I’m talkin’ about, love.

Misty shakes her head again, trying to deny it.

O’Malley: Look, clearly ye developed some sort of feelings for me, otherwise we wouldn’t share a son together, but come on, love…Quit lyin’ to me.  Quit lyin’ to yerself.  I’d give anything if it meant that we had a future together with our son and that we could be a family.

Misty: We can, O’Malley.  That’s why I flew all the way out—

O’Malley: It’s not what ye really want, love.  I promise ye that I’ll do everything that I can to be there for Owen and be a father to him as much as I can, but you and I?  We’re better off as friends, love.  As much as it pains me to say that, it’s true.

More tears well up in Misty’s eyes as she stares at O’Malley, and she suddenly felt horrible for flying all the way out here.  Nothing went the way she had thought it would.  Though she wasn’t completely sure anymore how she thought it would go.

Misty: I…I can’t do this alone, O’Malley.  Owen is still in the hospital, yeah, but when he comes home?  This isn’t where I envisioned where I would be at this stage in my life…being a single mother.

O’Malley: Ye won’t be alone, love.  Not completely.  Ye just need to focus on our son and raising him right, because I know ye can do it.  And I promise ye that I won’t be in this wheelchair for the rest of me life.  I’ll do what I can for Owen and I’ll be there for him, but ye need to take some time with him by yerself.  Ye don’t need help, love.

Misty wipes away the tears from her eyes, but more tears form.

Misty: I…I’ll move here, O’Malley.  I will.  As soon as Owen is out of the hospital, I’ll bring him—

O’Malley shakes his head and holds his hand up again, silencing her.

O’Malley: Ye’ll do no such thing, love.  Yer whole family is in the states, including yer daughter, and I want Owen to know them.  Ye might love Ireland, but I know if ye were to up and move out here, ye’d regret it eventually.  Yer not moving out here, love.

Misty: So what do I have to do?  What am I supposed to do to prove to you that this is what I want?

O’Malley smiles and shakes his head.

O’Malley: Nothing, love.  There is nothing ye can do or say, because it would all be a lie and that’s not what I want anymore.  Go home, Misty.  Go back to our son, because he needs ye right now.

Misty stares at O’Malley for a while, trying to find the words to say to him.

Misty: O’Malley, I…

O’Malley: Go, Misty…Please.

He holds the picture of Owen out to Misty, but she shakes her head.

Misty: No.  You keep it.  I have plenty more at home and on my phone.

She stands up from the bar stool and takes the few steps towards O’Malley and places her hand on his cheek.

Misty: I’m sorry, O’Malley.  For everything.  I really am.

O’Malley: Don’t be.  Ye gave me a beautiful son and I couldn’t ask for a better mother for him.  Just…be happy, love.  If not for yerself…for Owen.

Misty finally smiles and wipes away the last remnants of tears in her eyes.  She runs her hand through O’Malley’s hair.

Misty: You do what you need to do to walk again, okay?  Owen is fighting like hell to get stronger to come home, and you fight just as hard to walk again.

O’Malley takes Misty’s hand and kisses it before looking up into her eyes one last time before she leaves.

O’Malley: Ye know I will.  Now go on before I change me mind.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath as she walks past O’Malley and towards the door.  She stops for a brief moment, appearing as though she’s going to turn around, but she doesn’t.  She just walks out of the pub, and out of O’Malley’s life, without another word.  And for the first time in her life, Misty was actually content with not knowing what would happen next in her life.  Her only focus now, was what O’Malley had told her to do.

To go back to their son and spend time with him.

Alone.



42
Character Building Roleplays / An Early Arrival
« on: July 08, 2015, 08:08:38 PM »
 Wednesday July 8th
Misty’s Home- Las Vegas
The Painful Truth


All is quiet on the home front these days for SCW’s Original Bombshell, Misty.  Aside from being twenty-five weeks pregnant with her second child-a son-the iconic Bombshell has been doing her best to enjoy her retirement and looking forward to the birth of her little boy.  It hasn’t been easy, though, as just a week after finding out she was pregnant and informing the baby’s father, O’Malley, he was involved in awful accident in his homeland of Ireland.  Needless to say, the last Misty knew, he was due to be removed from life support, but she couldn’t stick around to see it happen.

Ever since then, she has had to deal with experiencing this pregnancy alone.  Sure, she had her family and friends, but she had hoped O’Malley could be around to experience this with her and then to raise their son together.  Sadly, life had other plans.  And so did this pregnancy, as the stress of everything around her had begun to take its toll and she had been experiencing problems early on.  And due to the scares she had already had, the pregnancy was deemed high-risk and she was forced to be even more cautious and take it easy.  For anyone who knows Misty, they also know that that is easier said than done.

The past few weeks, however, she’s done very well at keeping as relaxed as possible.  Her youngest sister, Dixie, has even moved back to Las Vegas with her new boyfriend, as the two found their own apartment not far from Misty’s new condo so Dixie could check in on her sister from time to time.  

Today, though, Misty seems to be doing just fine by herself.  As the days and weeks tick by, drawing her due date closer, Misty has decided that now is as good a time as any to start prepping the baby’s nursery.  The room is mostly empty at the moment as she stands in the center of the room, staring at a few color samples she painted on to the wall.  Her arms are folded across her chest and she’s staring, completely baffled and shaking her head.


Misty: This would be a hell of a lot easier if your father was around, little man.  You know that?  I remember bickering with Spike while I was trying to set up Eden’s nursery.

She lets out a slight laugh and runs her hand over her growing baby bump as she continues to decide between the three colors.

Misty: Though I’m sure if O’Malley were here he’d let me do whatever.

As she let’s O’Malley’s name slip out of her mouth, she frowns and is overcome by sadness.  She takes in another deep breath and fights back tears and just as she is going to take a break and walk out of the room, her cell phone rings.  She takes the few steps towards the chair it is placed and looks at the screen.  Her eyes light up as she sees who is calling her and she quickly answers the phone, putting it on speaker.

Misty: Mrs. O’Reilly!  It’s so great to hear from you!

Mrs. O’Reilly: Likewise, dearie.  I’ve been thinkin’ about ye for several weeks now.  How’re ye feelin’ dear?

Misty shrugs as she gets back to staring at the paint samples on the wall.

Misty: Aside from this little boy kicking my bladder several times a day, I’m actually feeling pretty good.  I just started working on the nursery today.  How are things with you?

Mrs. O’Reilly goes silent for a few moments as if she is contemplating something.  Misty raises an eyebrow and just as she is about to speak up again, Mrs. O’Reilly breaks her silence.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Oh, I’m doin’ just fine, dearie.  Missin’ yer beautiful face around these parts, but I know ye can’t be travelin’ in yer condition.  

Misty: Don’t worry about that, Mrs. O’Reilly.  As soon as I can after little man is born, I plan to bring him there so you all can meet him.  He’ll know his Irish heritage, I promise.

Mrs. O’Reilly goes silent again and this time, Misty doesn’t let it slide.  She turns away from the wall and the color samples for a moment, giving Mrs. O’Reilly her full attention now.

Misty: Alright, Mrs. O’Reilly, what’s going on?  The last couple of times I’ve spoken to you, you’ve seemed a bit…odd.  I know something is up, so please just tell me what it is.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Everything is fine, dearie.  Don’t ye be letting yerself get worried.  The stress isn’t good for ye right now.

Misty: Yes, I know that, but you’re keeping something from me.  That doesn’t help me worry any less.  

Mrs. O’Reilly: Misty, dear, ye need to focus on ye and that baby.  Everything is fine here.  I’m dealing with it, and ye’ll know soon enough.

Misty cocks her head to the side, now unable to keep herself from worrying.

Misty: Mrs. O’Reilly…Please…

Mrs. O’Reilly draws in a deep breath and Misty prepares herself for the worst.  She clutches her cell phone in her hand, and slowly rubs her belly, trying to keep herself calm.

Mrs. O’Reilly: Ye’ll get all the answers ye need if ye call Tommy’s Pub.  I’m sure he’d love to hear from ye, dearie.

Misty: Tommy?  What does Tommy have to do with any of this?

Misty can hear a few people walk into the background, obviously patrons of Mrs. O’Reilly’s Inn.

Mrs. O’Reilly: I’d love to chat longer with ye dearie, but I have to go now.  Ye need to call Tommy’s Pub, okay?  I’ll talk to ye soon, dearie!

Misty: Mrs. O’Reilly!  Wait!  Don’t—

But it’s too late.  Mrs. O’Reilly hangs up on the other end, leaving Misty more confused then ever.  She wastes no time in going through her contacts, pulling up the number to Tommy’s Pub.  International charges be damned, she was going to get to the bottom of what was going on.  The phone rings a few times before Tommy’s familiar voice picks up on the other end.

Tommy: Oi!  Tommy speaking!

Tommy has to speak a bit loudly as the local regulars are having a good time downing several pints.

Misty: Tommy?  Hey, it’s Misty!  What is going on there?

Tommy: Who’d ye say this is?  Oi!  O’Malley I think ye’ve had enough, mate!

Misty’s face suddenly sinks as she hears Tommy say O’Malley’s name.

Misty: W-who were you just talking to, Tommy?  Who were you just yelling at?!

Tommy: I asked ye who ye were, love..

Misty: It’s Misty you idiot!  Now who the fuck were you just yelling at?!

Tommy: Misty?  Misty?!  Oooh….shite….

Everything in the background suddenly goes quiet and Misty knows…she knows just who Tommy was yelling at.

Misty: Put him on the phone, Tommy.  You put O’Malley on the phone!

Tommy: Ye…Ye’ve got the wrong O’Malley, love.  This is Ireland ye know!

Misty: Bullshit!  Everything got quiet when you said my name and I know that bastard is there!  

Tommy: I…I don’t know what to tell ye, love.

Misty: Fine.  You tell that bastard that I’m getting on the next flight there!  I want to look that piece of shit in his eyes.

Misty doesn’t give Tommy a chance to respond as she ends the call and bolts out of the nursery and down the hall to her room.  She grabs a suitcase from out of her closet and rushes through her clothes, tossing them into the opened suitcase now on her bed.  She’s not thinking clearly or rationally and as she rushes around the room, she stops suddenly, grabbing her belly and her face contorting in pain.  She reaches for her dresser just a few feet away, leaning against it and screaming out in pain.  

Just as this happens, the door to her condo opens and Dixie walks inside with her boyfriend.  He’s holding a few bags of groceries and when Dixie hears Misty’s pained cries, she runs down the hall and to Misty’s room.


Dixie: Misty?  Misty!  What’s wrong?!

Dixie bursts through Misty’s bedroom door to find Misty crouched on the floor against her dresser clutching her stomach.  She’s breathing heavily and tears are flowing down her face.

Misty: He’s…he’s…alive.  Dixie…he’s…alive.

Dixie: What?  Who’s alive?  Dean!  Get in here!

Misty looks into her sister’s eyes and not only is the physical pain evident, but the mental anguish is as well.

Misty: O’Malley…He’s…AHHH!

Misty lurches forward as the pain shoots through her abdomen.

Misty: Something…something’s wrong, Dixie.  Oh God…

Dixie: Shhh…calm down, Misty.  Everything is going to be okay.

Dixie’s boyfriend, Dean, comes rushing into the room, staring down at Dixie and Misty.  Dixie takes one look at him and he can see the concern in her eyes.

Dixie: Call an ambulance…Now!

Dean just nods once and quickly pulls his cell phone from out of his pocket, calling 9-1-1.  Dixie turns back to her sister, doing the best she can to keep her calm.

Dixie: Deep breaths, Misty.  Everything is going to be fine, do you hear me?  You and that baby are going to be just fine.  

Misty cries out in pain again and deep down, Dixie knows that her words might not be true.  She knows that something is very wrong and the longer they wait for an ambulance, the more likely that Misty’s baby…just might not survive.

***************


Two hours later…

Several members of Misty’s family have gathered in the waiting area of the labor and delivery floor of the hospital.  As soon as they got to the hospital, Dixie called everyone she could to let them know what was going on.  Their sister Desiree was there along with Misty and Desiree’s mother, Colleen.  Dixie had called Spike and Vixen to let them know but they had decided to hold off on telling Eden the news until they got word of Misty’s condition.  Dixie’s boyfriend, Dean, is doing his best to console his girlfriend as they all wait patiently to hear from Misty’s doctor.


Dean: Don’t worry babe.  I’m sure everything is going to be okay.  

Dixie: You don’t know that, Dean.  My nephew could be…

Dixie can’t even speak the words and she chokes back tears.  Dean wraps his arm around her, embracing her as comforting as he can.

Desiree: How long are they going to make us wait?  One of us should have been allowed back there with her for crying out loud.  She was freaked out enough.

Colleen: Desiree, now is not the time.  In emergency situations like this, it’s understandable that we can’t be back there.

Dixie: Why haven’t we heard anything yet?  We should have heard something by now!

Dixie only begins to worry more but her questions are about to be answered as Misty’s doctor suddenly appears in the waiting room.  Everyone stands up and approaches him, all eagerly waiting for word on Misty’s and the baby’s conditions.

Dixie: Dr. Lord, how is she?  How is the baby?

Dr. Lord holds up his hands, silencing them before he is overwhelmed with questions.

Dr. Lord: I wish I had better news for you all…

Dixie: Oh…Oh no…

Dr. Lord: Before you assume the worst, please don’t.  Misty is in stable condition and she is in recovery right now.

Misty’s mother takes a step forward.

Colleen: Recovery?  Wait…that means…

Dr. Lord nods his head.

Dr. Lord: Unfortunately we had to do an emergency C-Section.  This wasn’t just a matter of stopping contractions like the last time.  She suffered a placental abruption and we had to deliver the baby.

Desiree: What…what does that mean for the baby?  She wasn’t due for another three months!

Dr. Lord: He was very premature, yes, but there is hope.  He’s critical, but he’s in the NICU as we speak.  But I won’t lie to you.  It will be touch and go for a while.

Colleen: When can we see Misty?  

Dr. Lord: In about an hour.  There were more complications after the delivery which is what took us a bit longer than expected, but I’ll allow you back there one at a time in about an hour.  

Dixie breaks down in tears and sobs into Dean’s arms as Desiree and Colleen return to their seats.  Dean rubs Dixie’s back and as Dr. Lord disappears through the double doors, they’re all left waiting again.  

Waiting and praying for Misty’s premature little boy to survive.


********************


An hour later…

Once Misty is out of recovery and into a room, Dr. Lord gives the okay for Misty’s family to see her.  Dixie demands to be the first back, and neither her sister nor her stepmother argue with her.  Dixie is led back to Misty’s room and before she steps inside, she takes in a deep breath and composes herself because she knows she will need to be strong for her sister and her newborn nephew.  She taps on the door lightly before walking inside.


Dixie: Misty?  It’s me…It’s Dixie.

Not a word from Misty as Dixie slowly makes her way into the room.  She closes the door behind her and walks to the foot of Misty’s bed.  Misty is awake and she looks like a trainwreck.

Misty: I…I couldn’t even see him, Dixie.  He didn’t cry.  Didn’t make a sound before they were rushing him off to the NICU.  What have I done?

Dixie: This isn’t your fault, Misty.  These things…they happen.  But your baby boy is alive.  He’s a fighter just like his mommy.

Misty: He’s not even two pounds, Dixie.  I didn’t see him, but they told me.  How could I let this happen?  

Misty looks away as she begins to cry again, but Dixie quickly rushes over to her side to comfort her.

Dixie: Listen to me.  This is not your fault, you hear me?

Misty: No?  I knew I had to keep myself from getting so stressed, yet I didn’t do enough to stop it.  I was too angry and hurt and worried about rushing off to Ireland—

Dixie: Tell me what happened.  You said O’Malley is alive, but I couldn’t ask you about it further.

Misty shakes her head.  She grabs a tissue from the table directly next to her and wipes her eyes.

Misty: It doesn’t matter.  That bastard is alive in Ireland and now my son is fighting for his life.  

Dixie: He’s going to pull through this, Misty.  He’s your son.  He’s a fighter.

Misty: He’s in that damn incubator because of me, Dixie!  My son could die because I didn’t fight for him like I should have!

Dixie: Misty, please just calm down—

Misty turns her head quickly and glares at her sister.

Misty: That little boy is my last shot, Dixie!  He’s my last hope of having a son!

Dixie: What?  What are you talking about?

Misty: There were complications, Dixie.  They couldn’t stop the fucking bleeding so they had to do a hysterectomy.  So that means no more kids for me.

Dixie’s jaw drops at hearing this latest bad news and as she reaches for Misty’s hand, Misty pulls it away.

Misty: Just leave me alone, Dixie.  And tell whoever else might be here that I don’t want any visitors right now.

Dixie: Misty, you need—

Misty: Don’t tell me what I fucking need, Dixie.  What I need is to be left alone so I can rest.  Having you people cry and tell me how sorry you are or try to reassure me…that’s not going to help me.

Dixie goes silent for a moment, but she doesn’t move.  Misty glares at her and points to the door.

Misty: Go, Dixie!  Just leave me alone!

Before Dixie has a chance to say or do anything, a nurse rushes into the room.

Nurse: What is going on in here?  

Misty: Nothing.  My sister was just leaving.

Dixie: I’m…I’m so sorry, Misty.

Dixie then turns and walks away, crying as she walks out of the room.  Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath as the nurse walks over to check on her IV bags and pain medication, but the only thing on Misty’s mind is her son.  Her premature born little boy that she hasn’t even laid eyes on yet is fighting for his life on another part of the floor and all she wants to do is tell him Mommy is sorry…and Mommy loves him.

43
Character Building Roleplays / A Heartbreaking Twist of Fate...
« on: April 26, 2015, 10:01:56 PM »
 OOC: So...over the past couple weeks I've gotten extremely bored and missed writing for Misty, so I wrote this.  I'll probably end up continuing it, just because...




Saturday April 4th
Dublin, Ireland


As much as I love Ireland and all the friends I made during my couple trips here late last year, I can honestly say, I didn’t think I would ever come back.  Especially after my relationship with O’Malley went south a little over a month ago.  But it seems fate has brought me back to this wonderful country, and for a reason I never ever expected.  I just hope that once I do what I came here to do, everything in my life will finally work out.

I’ve never been so nervous before, either.  I haven’t spoken to O’Malley in weeks and now I’m showing up in Ireland unannounced.  I had to do it this way, though.  Not only do I have several questions for O’Malley about certain things, but there is also something that I need to tell him.  Something I am not one hundred percent sure how he will react.  

It’s early in the afternoon as I make my way down the stairs leading to the front desk of Mrs. O’Reilly’s little inn.  She’s standing behind the desk, going through some paperwork when she greets me with that friendly smile of hers.  It’s hard not to return that same smile, even if I had been in a bad mood.


Mrs. O’Reilly: Afternoon, deary.  How are ye feeling today?

I smile as I walk up to her, placing my hand on the desk in front of me.

Misty: Still a little jet lagged, but nothing I can’t handle.

Mrs. O’Reilly: I can imagine, love.  I still can’t get over this new look of yers.  Ye really look quite lovely.

I smile again.

Misty: Thank you.  

Mrs. O’Reilly: So…where are ye off to now?  

I take in a deep breath and bite my bottom lip.  I am sure she already has an idea of why I am here, but she’s very respectful of my privacy.

Misty: Well…not that it will come as any surprise to you, but I was hoping to find O’Malley.  Have you seen him lately?

Mrs. O’Reilly frowns and then nods her head slowly.

Mrs. O’Reilly: I see him all the time, deary.  He never leaves Tommy’s pub it seems.  Normally I’d say seeing yer beautiful face might cheer him up, but he’s been in quite the awful mood these days.  If I’m honest, I’d stay clear of him.

There is no doubt in my mind that Mrs. O’Reilly has no idea exactly what happened between O’Malley and I, and I’m also sure that this mood he has been in has everything to do with us.  I take in another deep breath and nod.

Misty: I appreciate the concern, Mrs. O’Reilly, but I think I’ll take my chances.  I’m sure I can handle O’Malley and his foul mood.

Mrs. O’Reilly lets out a chuckle and nods.

Mrs. O’Reilly: If ye think ye can, deary, I won’t try and stop ye.  Besides, I’m sure if he gives ye any problems, Tommy will gladly step in to help ye out.

Now I let out a laugh.

Misty: I’m sure he will.  Thanks again, Mrs. O’Reilly.  I’ll be back in a bit.

I wave and then turn and walk out the front door.  Tommy’s pub is within walking distance; just a few hundred feet down the road.  I gather my thoughts, and my composure and make my way towards the familiar pub where I first met O’Malley less than a year ago.  I see a couple of familiar faces standing just outside smoking cigarettes.  They greet me with friendly smiles before signaling that the man I am looking for is just inside.  I nod appreciatively and step inside, stopping just beyond the front door.

I spot O’Malley sitting at the bar, his back towards me. I fold my arms across my chest with a smirk on my face as I watch O’Malley take a swig of his beer.  Even though Tommy, the owner and bartender, has acknowledged me with a smile and a nod, O’Malley remains completely clueless to my presence.


O’Malley: Oi!  I need a refill Tommy.

Tommy shakes his head, but he says nothing in protest as O’Malley slides his empty pint glass down the bar towards him and he begins filling up another.  I take a few slow steps towards O’Malley, remaining quiet.

Tommy: O’Malley, mate…I know yer one of me best customers, but I think ye’ve had enough this early in the day.  How about ye call it quits after this one, yeah?

Tommy hands the fresh pint to him and O’Malley just chuckles.  He takes a quick gulp and shakes his head.

O’Malley: How about ye leave that decision to me, Tommy?  I know me limitations and I’m just fine, thank ye.

Tommy: Whatever ye say, mate, but I think someone else might agree with me on this one.

Though I can’t see for myself, I’m fairly sure O’Malley is glaring at Tommy as he sets the pint down on the bar in front of him.  Tommy looks in my direction, but O’Malley refuses to turn around to see who he is referring to.

O’Malley: I don’t give a shite who agrees with ye, Tommy.  

Aaaand that is my cue to step in.

Misty: Oh, I think you might.

O’Malley suddenly sits up straight on his barstool.  He doesn’t immediately turn around, and only when Tommy walks away to do a bit of cleaning does he finally spin around to face me.  I smile at the apparent shock on his face, but the longer he stays quiet, the more disappointed I get.

Misty: Gee, it’s great to see you, too, O’Malley.

He blinks a few times, still slightly speechless.

O’Malley: Wh-what are ye doing here?

I close the distance between us and walk up to him, taking a seat directly next to him.

Misty: I thought a conversation between the two of us was long overdue, so I decided to surprise you.  

O’Malley: Ye couldn’t pick up the phone and call?  Ye had to fly all the way across the world to have a conversation?

I nod, waiting to reveal the real reason why I decided on a face to face conversation rather than a phone conversation.

Misty: I felt it would be easier this way.  I know the last time we saw each other, let alone spoke to one another, there was a lot of tension.

The look on O’Malley’s face turns sadder and he turns away from me.  He takes his pint of beer and takes another gulp, going completely silent.

Misty: So that’s it then?  You’ve got nothing to say?

O’Malley: What do ye want me to say, love?  There is no sense in rehashing old wounds.  Wounds that I caused.  

Misty: Yeah and I never got an explanation.  

O’Malley shakes his head but still refuses to look at me.

O’Malley: Why does it matter?  Ye can’t remember—

Misty: O’Malley, I got my memory back over a month ago.  

Just like when I surprised him by showing up, O’Malley sits up straight.  He turns and looks at me, genuinely surprised.

O’Malley: What?  How?  When?

I manage to crack a smile and laugh a little at his quick questioning.

Misty: It was actually after the last time we spoke.  I tried to catch you before you left, but I couldn’t.  And as for how?  Well…

I stop speaking for a moment as I turn and reach into the let pocket of my jeans, pulling out the Claddagh ring O’Malley had given me.  I hold it up and his eyes immediately fall on it.

Misty: I didn’t think something so small could cause my memory to come rushing back like it did, but as soon as I saw this ring it all came back to me.  

O’Malley: It…it shouldn’t have.  I made ye a promise when I gave ye that ring and I broke it.  I hurt ye when I lied to ye and I can never take that back.  Yer better off without me, love.

I take in a deep breath as he turns back to his beer, just staring down into the half empty glass now.  I can’t waste any more time in breaking my news to him.

Misty: O’Malley, I’m pregnant.

He falls silent yet again, and I try to get a good look at the look on his face.  He’s too busy chugging down the rest of his beer for me to see his reaction, and when he finally lowers his glass and speaks, his response is not what I was expecting.

O’Malley: Looks like ye figured that out for yerself then.  Congratulations, love.  Whose the lucky fella?  Drake Green?

I let out a loud laugh and shake my head.

Misty: You’re joking right?  O’Malley, you idiot…YOU are the father.  

O’Malley turns to me, wide-eyed and now genuinely surprised.

O’Malley: I’m sorry, what?  How is that even possible?

Misty: Please tell me someone explained to you how babies are created, O’Malley…

I grin and let out a laugh and he shakes his head.

O’Malley: That…that’s not what I meant, love.  We haven’t been together in—

Misty: In about twelve weeks…

O’Malley takes in a deep breath and I can tell he is still in a bit of shock over the news.  He turns away from me, trying to process the news in his mind.

Misty: Now do you see why I came all the way to Ireland to speak to you?  I know neither of us expected this, but I think I’ve learned to expect the unexpected.  Regardless of everything that has happened, I’m not going to shut you out of this baby’s life if you really want to be a part of it…

O’Malley: Of course I want to be a part of it, love.  I can’t tell ye enough how sorry I—

I hold up a hand, silencing him right away.

Misty: Look...Now that you know that I’m pregnant, the first thing we need to do is have a serious talk.  A long talk.  O’Malley, you know everything about me, but you’ve kept absolutely everything about you practically hidden.  I feel like I don’t even know you sometimes.

He lowers his head, almost ashamed, and when he looks back up to me, the look in his eyes is a different look than I’ve ever seen.  I know he has something to tell me, but I don’t know when he’ll let it all out.  I am about to get my answer, however, as he takes my hand in his and stands up.

O’Malley: Yer right, love.  Absolutely right and I think now is as good a time as ever to tell ye everything.

I try to respond but he shakes his head and I let my words trail off.

O’Malley: Not here, love.  I’ll tell ye anything ye want to know, but I need to show ye something first.  If I’m gonna be any kind of father to that baby, I can’t let there be any more secrets.

I’m left completely speechless at this point, and I don’t protest as he leads me away from the bar and out of the pub.  I have no idea where we are going, but for the first time since I met O’Malley, I am about to get a real sense of just who this Irishman is.  And I don’t even have a bad feeling about it.

********************


“When I retired from wrestling and went back home to Las Vegas for good, I was expecting that to be the biggest change in my life at the moment.  I never expected that just a couple weeks after retiring that I would find out that I’m pregnant, but I have to say that it happened at the perfect time.  I never imagined having another baby, but then again, a lot of things that have happened in my life are things I never imagined.”

“This baby is a blessing. It truly is.  Yes, I was angry with O’Malley and for a while, I was dead set on never seeing him ever again.  After finding out he had information on who attacked us and Melody back at Inception, I was angry.  Very angry, and I felt betrayed by yet someone else I thought I could trust.  O’Malley had no intention of telling me the truth, and I knew it.  So, I made no contact with him what-so-ever.”

“And then I found out I was pregnant, and I knew the baby was O’Malley’s.”

“After we left Tommy’s pub the day I told O’Malley the news, he took me to the place where my questions would be answered.  What I found out explained so much, and it completely changed my view on him.  He’d gone from this dark, mysterious and for some unknown reason sexy man to a loving, humble and even more attractive guy.  I never thought I’d find out what I did about O’Malley, but I’m really glad I did.”

“Unfortunately, I was only in Ireland for a short time.  I would have stayed longer if I could, but I had to get back to my life in Las Vegas.  Life with my daughter.  As much as I love Ireland, O’Malley understood that I couldn’t just pack up and move across the world and be so far away from my daughter.  He said he would work it all out.  He said he would figure out a way for us to raise this baby together, and I believed him.  I really did.”

“Until I received a phone call two weeks later.  Just twenty-four hours before my birthday.”


********************


Saturday April 18th

I had only been back home in Las Vegas for two weeks, but here I was, once again back in Ireland, but there was nothing happy about this latest trip.  I had thought O’Malley was just ignoring my calls…that he had changed his mind about raising this baby with me.  That was a scenario I might have been able to accept, but this…I had no idea what I was walking into.

Mrs. O’Reilly had told me what hospital O’Malley was at.  I needed more information to go on, but she apparently didn’t have anything useful.  All she told me was to get to Ireland as soon as I could because O’Malley needed me.  

I found my way into the hospital, giving the receptionist O’Malley’s name.  When she finds his room information, she looks up at me.


Receptionist: Are ye immediately family, miss?  Only immediate family are allowed in intensive care.

Her accent is much thicker than O’Malley’s, but thanks to spending plenty of time around Mrs. O’Reilly, I have no trouble understanding her.

Misty: Not exactly.  I’m his…girlfriend.  And I’m pregnant with his child.  Please…You have to let me see him.

Receptionist: I’m sorry, miss, but I can’t let ye see him.  Immediate family—

Misty: Look, is there someone you can call who will allow me to see him?  His doctor or something?  He’s the father of my child for Christ’s sake!  I need to see him!

I am in no mood to mess around with this young woman, and the look on her face says she understands completely.  As I raise my voice at her, she jumps back in her chair and immediately reaches for the phone.  She presses a few numbers and a few seconds later, she is speaking to someone who I hope can help me.  She glances to me a couple times as she speaks to the person on the other end and when she hands up the phone, she grabs a pen and writes down a room number on a visitor’s badge.

Receptionist: The doctor gave permission for ye to go see him.  I’m very sorry, miss.  Intensive care is on the second floor.  Ye’ll need to sign in at the nurse’s desk once ye get there.

I take the visitor’s badge and nod at her with a polite smile.

Misty: Thank you so much.  And I’m sorry for shouting.  I’m just very worried.

I walk away from the receptionist’s desk and search around until I find the elevators.  I wait for the door to open and hit the button that will take me to the second floor, and I can’t stop playing over in my head what I might find when I see O’Malley.  I pray he’ll be awake.  Then again, he’s on the Intensive Care floor so I’m not holding much hope for that scenario.

Once I sign in at the nurse’s desk, they point me in the direction of O’Malley’s room.  I don’t have far to go, but I take my time because I’m honestly terrified.  And for good reason apparently as once I make it to O’Malley’s room and glance inside the large glass window, I’m immediately brought to tears.  Everything is telling me not to go into the room, but once I see O’Malley laying motionless in that bed I need to be by him.


Misty: Oh my God, O’Malley…

I bring my hand to my mouth as I stare at him.  A breathing tube is placed down his throat, helping him breath.  The heart monitor is beeping slowly and quietly, and a bandage is wrapped around his head.  His eyes are closed and I shake my head as I stand right next to the bed, reaching down to grab his hand.  My own hand is shaking uncontrollably and I feel I might just collapse right here.

Misty: I…I didn’t want to believe it when Mrs. O’Reilly called me.

I don’t know if he can hear me, but I hope he can.  I’m about to speak again when a nurse walks in to the room to check on him.  I look at her, tears still streaming down my face.

Misty: What…happened to him?  

Nurse: From what I was told he was going to cross the street when a car was speeding down the street and hit him.  The driver sped off, but the damage had already been done.

My mouth falls open as she tells me the details of O’Malley’s accident.  I checks the various bags of fluid hanging from the IV pole.

Misty: When is he going to wake up?

The nurse suddenly stops what she is doing and looks at me.  She frowns and I shake my head, almost sensing what she is about to say.

Nurse: I’m so sorry, miss.  The doctor doesn’t think he’ll wake up.  His brain activity is severely diminished.

My jaw drops and the tears continue rolling down my face as I feel myself stepping away from the bed.  I feel my way towards a chair and have to sit down as my knees start shaking.  As I collapse into the chair, I bury my face in my hands and start weeping now completely lost and unsure of what to do.

The Next Day…

After hearing O’Malley’s prognosis from the nurse, I couldn’t get myself to leave the hospital.  I wanted to.  I wanted to run out of there and scream and cry, but of course there was something stopping me…at least for a little while.  

His child.  The baby that I am carrying.

Something that the nurse had said to me didn’t make sense.  She had said that the doctor doesn’t think O’Malley will wake up because his brain activity is severely diminished.  But those words meant that there was something there.  That there was hope…even just a little bit.

So I stayed by his side, watching him.


Misty: Come on, O’Malley.  Open your eyes.

I squeeze his hand, letting him know that I am still here.  I keep my eyes locked on him, hoping for some kind of movement…some kind of sign that he’ll wake up from this.

Misty: You can’t do this to me you stubborn Irishman.  Do you hear me?  You have to wake up.  You need to be here for this baby, O’Malley.

Still nothing.  Just the steady rise and fall of his chest, assisted by the breathing machine, and the beeping of the heart monitor.  His eyes don’t move.  He doesn’t squeeze my hand.  Nothing.

Misty: What am I supposed to do, O’Malley?  How can I leave you like this when you never once gave up on me when I lost my memory?  

I don’t know if he can hear me, but a small part of me believes that he can.  I’ve heard stories about coma patients being able to hear their loved ones speaking to them, but I’ve never met anyone who could actually prove those theories.  

I go quiet for a while, still holding O’Malley’s hand as I stare at him.  Eventually O’Malley’s doctor walks into the room, his attention focused solely on me.  I never once let go of O’Malley’s hand.


Misty: I was just…talking to him.  Hoping somehow he’ll hear me and open his eyes.  

I look back to O’Malley.  His condition still unchanged.  The doctor walks over to the other side of the bed, glancing at all the monitors and the numbers that I have no idea what they mean.

Doctor: I’m so sorry for what yer going through, miss.  Things like this are never easy, but I’m afraid I’m about to make things even worse.

I look up at him with a very confused look on my face.

Misty: What are you talking about?

Doctor: He’s not getting any better, love.  His condition is slowly deteriorating, and as the nurse told ye yesterday, his brain activity is severely diminished.

Misty: Diminished, but not completely gone.  He…he could still wake up!

The doctor lowers his head and slowly shakes it.

Doctor: At this point, we don’t see that happening and I’m sorry to tell ye this, but the decision has been made to remove him from the life support later this afternoon.

I shake my head and push my chair away from the bed to stand up.  I gently place O’Malley’s hand down and glare at the doctor, furious.

Misty: W-what?  You can’t be serious?  W-who made that decision?  

Doctor: We spoke with a family member on the phone just a short while ago.  They gave consent.

Misty: What family member?  He has no family alive!

Doctor: I’m afraid I can’t release that information, love, but apparently he does have living family.  I’m sorry, love.  I really am, but ye need to say yer goodbyes because he’s not going to wake up.

I had managed to keep myself from crying since speaking with the nurse yesterday, but after hearing this I can’t hold back my tears.  I collapse back into the chair, taking O’Malley’s hand in mine again and just stare at his face again.  How could this be happening?  Why?  After I found out I was pregnant and then told O’Malley, I had felt that everything was going to work out as it should.  For the first time in a long time, I thought I was finally going to get my happy ending, all be it not the happy ending I originally expected.

Doctor: I’ll leave ye be now.  Again, I’m so sorry.

He turns and walks out of the room, closing the door behind him and I lower my head.  I start sobbing again, almost unable to catch my breath.  I feel the beginnings of a panic attack until a slight fluttering in my belly catches my attention.  It’s too soon to feel the baby kicking, but I know this was the sign that I needed.  

I lift my head back up and take in a few deep breaths as I stare at O’Malley.  I stand up from the chair and shake my head as the last of my tears roll down my face.  I wipe them away before I lean down to O’Malley’s ear.


Misty: Don’t worry, O’Malley.  I’ll make sure this baby knows who you were.  I’ll raise this child right and I’ll be strong for the both of us.  We’ll be just fine.

I want to start crying again, but I remain as strong as I can as I turn my face and kiss his cheek.

Misty: Goodbye, O’Malley.  I’m sorry I couldn’t save you like you saved me.

I squeeze his hand one last time before I turn and walk out of his room, knowing this will be the last memory I have of O’Malley in my mind.  I’m so caught up in my grief as I rush away from his room that I don’t hear the heart monitor increasing with the beat of O’Malley’s heart, and the doctor and nurses rushing into the room to check on him.

TBC…maybe \'wink.gif\'

44
Supercard Archives / WATTS & MISTY vs DESPAYRE & CORTEZ
« on: March 06, 2015, 07:15:04 PM »
 
MY FORGOTTEN LIFE: THE FINAL PART


Scene 1:
Sunday February 22nd
Stockholm, Sweden
What You Didn’t See…
**ON CAMERA**


There was never a doubt in my mind.  Nope!  Not a single one!  From day one…From the first time I met Andrew Watts; well, met him for the second time, I knew this tournament was ours.  I figured it wouldn’t be smooth sailing, and I was right about that, but…We made it to the finals!!

Just a little while ago we defeated Erik Staggs and Necra Octavian Kane to earn our spot in the finals at Blaze of Glory IV, and I’m more excited than ever.  I’m one match away…one win away…from grasping my shot at the World Bombshell Championship, and Andrew his much deserved and well overdue shot at the World Heavyweight title.  We’ve both gone our separate ways following our match, and I’m headed to find O’Malley, as Dixie had finally had enough of the traveling and finally flew back home.  It’s a relief if you ask me, because her misery was starting to annoy me.

Several people congratulate me as I’m skipping my way down the halls backstage, searching for the locker room where I left O’Malley.  I can’t tell you who these people are, because I honestly don’t know if I even know them, but I thank them regardless.  Once I make it to the locker room, I reach for the doorknob to walk inside, but I notice the door is slightly ajar and I hear O’Malley’s voice inside.  I lean my head in closer to see if I can tell who he is talking to.

“Yer crazier than I thought ye were, woman!” I can hear him shout, but no voice comes in response so I figure he must be on the phone. “I knew ye hated her but I never thought ye were capable of something like that.  Why couldn’t ye just leave her alone?”

I wonder who he is talking to as well as who the conversation is about, and I lean in as close as I can.  I stay as quiet as possible, hoping to get as much information as I can.  

“I don’t get why ye even felt the need to go after her in the first place!  The two of ye haven’t been in contact in how long?” Another pause follows as the person on the other end of the conversation responds.  I hear O’Malley let out a clearly uncomfortable laugh. “So why not just leave it be then?  She moved on with her life, ye can move on with yer’s..”

My eyes narrow curiously and I wonder if he could be talking about me.  Could he be talking to Dixie?  The whole conversation is very weird to me, and I consider stepping away for a few minutes, but I am too nosey for my own good.  Someone walks past the room, staring at me and just as they are about to question me on what I am doing, I bring my finger to my lips, shushing them.  They shrug and walk away, leaving me to eavesdropping.

“Ye would have been real proud of yerself if ye had done more damage than ye really did, wouldn’t ye?  Ye weren’t expecting her to continue wrestling were ye?” My suspicions are pretty much confirmed at that point.  O’Malley doesn’t even need to speak my name for me to know and now there is no chance I will walk away without finding out who he is talking to.

“She’s a lot stronger than ye give her credit for, that much is clear.  She might have lost her memory, but it should be obvious to ye that nothing her wrestling career isn’t over until she says it is.  If ye even think of going after her—“ He pauses, having been interrupted by the other person.  My jaw has dropped open at this point.

“He…he knows who attacked me.” I whisper to myself, hoping he doesn’t hear me inside the room.  Thankfully he doesn’t as he continues speaking a moment later.

“Ye had no reason to go after her, or me, the first time but ye did anyway!  If he try it again ye won’t have the same outcome.  I promise ye that much.”

I can’t let the conversation continue any further.  I burst through the door, glaring right at O’Malley.  He spins around quickly, eyes wide, knowing he’s been caught.  He quickly hangs up on the other person, putting his phone back into his pocket.

“If who tries what again, O’Malley?” I ask and fold my arms across my chest, waiting for him to answer.

He runs his hand through his hair, clearly trying to come up with a lie. “That…that was nothing, love.  Ye don’t need to concern yourself with it.”

I laugh and shake my head, taking a few steps towards him. “I might have amnesia, O’Malley, but that doesn’t make me stupid.”

“How much of that conversation did ye hear?” He knows he’s been caught, yet he still refuses to fess up.

“Enough to know you’ve been lying to me.  Who the hell were you talking to and what do you know about the attack?” I fold my arms across my chest once again, narrowing my eyes at him.  I can feel the look on my face growing angrier by the second, and I gather O’Malley does too as he looks further guilty.

He takes in a deep breath before finally speaking. “Misty, I really wish I could explain everything to ye, love, but I just…can’t.  I’m more worried about ye getting yer memory back first and then maybe ye’ll understand…”

I snarl at him and throw my hands up in the air. “You stupid, manipulative Irishman!” My outburst takes him by surprise and he quickly takes a step back, almost for his own safety.  I’m very close to attacking him at this point. “Do you realize that I might never get my memory back?  Why can’t you just tell me the damn truth instead of waiting for something that might never happen?!  You OWE me the truth!” I step closer to him and he backs up against the wall.  I feel my fists clenching at my sides, waiting for another reason to haul off and punch him.  As if I don’t already have reason enough.

“Please, love, calm—“ He holds his hands up defensively, but I don’t give him a chance to finish that sentence.

“Don’t you DARE tell me to calm down, O’Malley!  I want the truth damn it!” As my voice gets louder and echoes through the room, my whole body is now shaking and almost convulsing from my fury.  The next step will be steam pouring from my ears.

“It…it’s hard to explain, love.  I’m just…trying to protect you right now!” The tone of his voice says he’s telling the truth, and honestly feels he’s doing the right thing, but I don’t care.  I haul off at punch him hard in the arm.

“Don’t you EVER call me love again!” I scream and punch him again and again.  I aim for his face, but he holds his hands up, blocking every punch. “I don’t need you to protect me!  I don’t need you to lie to me!  I need the damn truth!!!”

My onslaught on O’Malley would continue for some time if I weren’t interrupted by a very shocked co-owner walking through the door. “What on EARTH is going on in here?!”

I’m startled out of my furious rage and I spin around.  The man I have been told is named Christian Underwood is standing in the doorway, shocked and appalled at what he was just witnessing.  I can see a few people standing in the hallway just behind him, trying to get a view of what is happening, and I glance to him, embarrassed.  O’Malley takes a few steps away from me, looking absolutely heartbroken.

“I…I’m…” I can’t even find the right words to say as I try to answer Christian.  He takes a step towards me and glances towards O’Malley.

“Perhaps you could explain what I just witnessed?” He asks him now folding his own arms across his chest. “I could hear you on the other side of the building.”

O’Malley brushes himself off, regaining his composure as he looks to Christian. “Sorry about that, Mr. Underwood.  Everything is…fine.”

Christian lets out a sarcastic laugh and shakes his head. “If you think I am stupid, Mr. O’Malley, you are sorely mistaken.  Had I not walked in when I did, I gather that Misty would have kicked your ass all over this room.”

O’Malley scratches the back of his head.  I stumble my way over to a nearby chair and sink down, running my hands through my hair.  Christian focuses all of his attention on me.

“Misty, are you alright?” I can hear the concern in his voice as I stare at the floor.  As angry as I was..am…with O’Malley, I’m shocked by my behavior.

I take a deep breath and look up at him, trying to get my nerves to relax. “I…I don’t know.  I mean…I’ll be fine.  I just…need some time.”

“You’ll have to forgive me if that was not very reassuring.” He replies.  

I take in another deep breath, mustering up as reassuring a smile as I can. “I’m fine.  Really.  I just...let things overwhelm me.  You don’t need to worry about me.”

Christian nods once, and I sense he doesn’t fully believe me as he glances to O’Malley.  O’Malley looks away, remaining absolutely silent. “If you say so.  If anything like that happens again, don’t expect to get away with a slap on the wrist.  You might have amnesia right now, but I’m sure people have reminded you of the rules around here.”

I nod apologetically.  Christian looks back and forth between O’Malley and me one last time before he turns and walks out of the room, closing the door behind him.  I turn my head to look at O’Malley, who is now looking at me, his expression very remorseful.

“I…I know yer angry with me, love.” He immediately goes quiet as I shake my head and look away.

“Angry?” I say with a bit of a laugh. “Angry is only a fraction of what I feel towards you right now, O’Malley.  You said I could trust you.  You keep saying you’re trying to protect me, yet you’re holding back the biggest piece of information I need right now.” I stand up and take a step towards him.  He nods, knowing I’m right, but his next move confused me a bit.

He walks over to his duffel bag, reaching in and removing something.  When he turns around, I see a white envelope in his hands and he walks towards me. “Yer right, love.  Yer completely right, but just hear me out, okay?”

He holds the envelope out towards me. “What is this?” I ask.

“When ye woke up in the hospital last month after ye were attacked, I left this letter for ye.  Ye didn’t get it, because Dixie hid it, but she gave it back to me recently, and I’ve been waiting to give it back to ye.” I slowly take the envelope from him. “There is also something that belongs to ye in there.”

I feel the envelope in my hands, noting the weight and something that seems to be in one of the corners.  I can’t get myself to open it though.

“I don’t expect ye to open it right now, and hell I wouldn’t blame ye if ye didn’t open it at all but…I hope ye do.  I’m gonna back to Ireland for a bit and give ye some space for as long as ye need it.” He leans in closer to me and gives me a gentle and loving kiss on my forehead.  

I stand frozen where I stand and he walks back over to his duffle bag, gathering his things.  After a few minutes, he zips up his bag and heads for the door.  I still have my back turned to him as he stops before he walks out.  I don’t notice him looking towards me with a pained and heartbroken expression on his face.  As I remain silent, still clutching the letter in my hands, he turns and walks out, quietly closing the door behind him.

I look down at the envelope and take in a deep breath.  Heading back over to the chair, I slowly open the envelope and pull out the piece of paper as I take a seat.  Just as I do this, I a clinking sound as whatever was in the envelope with the letter hits the floor.  I spot the small ring at my feet, staring at it curiously and I reach down to pick it up.  I bring it up to get a better view and when I do, I drop the letter in my hands.  The letter falls to the floor and my head shoots up, looking towards the door.

“O’Malley!  Wait!” I rush out of the room, hoping to catch him before he leaves, not realizing it’s already too late.


Scene 2
Tuesday February 24th
Las Vegas, Nevada
Can You Keep A Secret?
**OFF CAMERA**


Blaze of Glory IV is two weeks away, and for this reason, I decided to fly back to Las Vegas for the week and take care of a few things.  I called Dixie before my flight took off, because I’d need a ride once my flight lands in Vegas.  She was groggy due to the time difference, but relieved to hear I would be coming home for a while.

I’ve just gotten my bags from the luggage carousel and I’m heading for the exit.  After the last couple of days I’ve had, I’m eager to just relax a bit before I have to focus on Blaze of Glory IV and the finals of the Blast From the Past tournament.  Andrew and I will be facing off against Despayre and Amanda Cortez.  That match in itself is already shaping up to be a match for the record books, but I plan to focus on that later.  Right now, there is something more important I need to take care of.

Dixie is parked out front, waiting for me when I step through the doors.  She smiles widely as I walk up to her.

“Hey!  How was your flight?” She says as she takes it upon herself to my bags from my grasp.  I choose not to argue with her, given the tension that has been between us over the last month.

“Too long.” I say as I walk up to the passenger side door.  I’d love nothing more than to drive myself, but I know I can’t. “I’m so ready to relax for a bit before I have to leave for Blaze of Glory.”

Dixie puts my luggage in the back of the car, closing the hatchback.  She walks around to the driver’s side, and stares at me from over the top of the car. “I can tell you need it, sis.  You’ve been through so much this last month, you really need a break.”

I roll my eyes and we both get into the car.  “It’s nothing I can’t handle.  I’ve dealt with worse.” Dixie raises an eyebrow and she looks at me curiously as I realize what I just said. “I mean, I’ve been told I’ve dealt with worse.”

“Right.” She says as she starts the engine. “So I bet you’re looking forward to just relaxing in your own bed for a bit, huh?”

She puts the car in drive and heads off away from the airport.  I sigh and shake my head before answering her question. “Actually, before you take me back to my place, I was wondering if you could take me somewhere else first?”

She glances to me quickly with a curious expression on her face. “What?  Where do you want me to take you?”

“Is there any way you could take me…to see Eden?” It has been weeks since I last saw my daughter, and things didn’t go very well that time.  I couldn’t remember her.  I couldn’t remember even being a mother and I hurt her.  All be it unintentionally, but I was the reason she cried and it was difficult to see.

Dixie smiles and keeps driving. “Really?  Misty, you don’t have to see her if you’re not ready.  I’m sorry if I’ve tried to pressure you to handle things in ways that you don’t want to.”

I shake my head. “It’s fine, Dixie.  Really.  I just…I think I need to see her.  I know she must be missing me terribly, and I never got a chance to apologize to her.”

“You don’t need to apologize, Misty.  They’ve explained the situation to her.  Eden is a smart little girl.  She understands.” Dixie keeps her eyes on the road, and I stare out the window watching as a few cars fly by.  Dixie is in no way driving slow, but the traffic around her is driving all together fast.  

“I..I know, Dixie.  I just…I think it will help us both if I go see her.” I turn and glance over to Dixie.  She’s just exiting off the highway, and I see her smile as she turns to glance to me quickly.

“If…if that is what you want.” She agrees, coming to a stop at a stop sign. “I’m sure she’ll be excited to see you.”

So will I, I think to myself.  My eagerness grows as she turns on to the next road that will lead us to the home of my ex-fiancee; Eden’s father.  I am only thinking about Eden right now, wondering what I will say to her, but I will figure that out when I get there I am sure.  About five minutes later, Dixie pulls up in front of the familiar house.  Two cars are in the driveway, and I notice the curtain to the front window move.  I step out of the car, making my way up to the front door and greet Spike as he steps out on to the front porch.

“Well isn’t this a surprise.” He says as I walk up to him with a friendly smile. “Why didn’t one of you call before you got here?  I didn’t think we’d be seeing you for a while.”

Dixie walks up behind me, but she doesn’t say a word.  For the first time in a while, she lets me do the talking for myself. “I wanted it to be a surprise.  I just got back from Sweden and I don’t have to leave for about a week so I thought I’d come see Eden.  If…if that’s okay?”

Spike’s wife, Vixen, walks up behind him.  My eyes widen as they dart to her growing belly. “Oh my!  You look ready to pop!”

Vixen smiles and lets out a laugh. “Soon, but not soon enough unfortunately.  How are you doing?”

I shrug my shoulders, offer either of them little comfort. “I’ve been better I’m sure.  Obviously.  So.  Where is Eden?”

Spike spins around, half expecting to see Eden standing behind them, but he points inside. “Well she’s not out here, so she must still be in her room working on her homework.  Want me to go get her?”

I shake my head. “I’d like to surprise her if that’s okay.  I can manage finding her room.”

“Fine by me.  Go right ahead.” He and Vixen step aside and I smile at him thankfully.  I slowly walk into his home; the home I shared with him at one point, and look around for any sign of Eden.  I make my way down the halls until I find the decorated door that is a dead give-a-way to being her room and I quietly knock on the door.

“I’m doing my homework!” I can’t help but chuckle at the sound of her little voice coming from inside the room.  I knock again, hoping she’ll open the door to see me standing there, but I’m left disappointed and ultimately, have to enter the room myself.

“It’s great to know you’re being a good girl and getting your homework done.” I say as I push the door open and stand in the doorway.  As soon as she hears my voice, her head darts up and she stares at me, shocked and excited to see me.  

“Mommy!” She drops her pencil, jumps to her feet and runs up to me.  She wraps her arms around me in a warm embrace as I look down at her with a smile. “I…I’m sorry I cried last time I saw you.  Daddy told me you got hurt and your memories ran away.”

I kneel down to her eye level and rub her shoulders, comforting her. “You don’t need to apologize, sweetie.  It’s been difficult for all of us to handle.  I’m just sorry that of all my memories to run away, my memory of you had to go also.”

“It’s okay, Mommy.  I just hope that your memory comes back soon.  I miss you.” Her voice breaks my heart and she turns around to head back to her little desk.  

I stand up and take in a deep breath as Eden gets back to doing her homework.  I look around her room at all of her things and I smile.  Normally one would expect a six year old’s room to be messy and cluttered.  Not Eden’s, though.  Everything has its place and is neatly put away.  My eyes then dart over to the night stand next to her bed.  More particularly, to a framed photo.  

“Where did you get this?” I walk over to the nightstand and reach down to grab the picture.  It is picture of me…the old me…holding baby Eden in my arms.  I hold it up and look at her.

“Daddy gave it to me a couple weeks ago.  I was sad because you couldn’t remember me, so he gave it to me.  He told me you would remember soon.”

I turn away from her for a moment, closing my now watery eyes.  I run my hand over the picture and let a smile appear on my face before I return the picture to its place on her nightstand. “Your Daddy is right, sweetie.” I turn around and look at her, but she has quietly gotten back to working on her homework. “I’d be crazy not to remember such a wonderful little girl like you.”

Eden doesn’t respond.  She shrugs her shoulders as she works on her homework, and I can tell by the look on her face that she is trying not to look disappointed, if only for my sake.  I walk over to her, and kneel down to her level once again. “Eden, sweetie.  If I tell you something, do you think you can keep a secret for a little while?”

Eden drops her pencil, looking up at me with curious excitement.  She smiles widely, and just seeing that smile is enough to know that I am making the right decision in telling her what I am about to tell her.  I lean in, cupping my hand around her ear to whisper the words to her, and as soon as I tell her my secret, her eyes light up and she throws her arms around me once again.


“The time has finally come.  The finals for the third Blast From the Past tournament are finally here, and there was never a doubt in my mind that Andrew Watts and I could be a part of this match.  There might have been a bit of a rough spot a couple of weeks back when I let all of the hardships I’m facing overwhelm me and I thought about walking away, but Andrew did his part as my partner and he talked me out of it.  He made me realize that, even though I was struggling  with my memory loss, we were a strong team and could…no WOULD, make it to the finals as long as I stuck it out and got rid of all of the negativity that was consuming me.”

“And he was right.”

“The countless hours I spent training with Melody, Roxi and even Andrew wasn’t easy.  It was probably the most difficult thing I’ve ever done.  Having to learn how to wrestle in such a short amount of time isn’t easy, and it’s dangerous.  Very dangerous.  Most people spend years trying to accomplish what I was doing, but it was a risk I had to take.  I signed up for this tournament before I lost my memory, and nothing was going to keep me from going back on that obligation.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m sure everyone would have understood.  But…if I hadn’t made the decision to stick it out and still compete in this tournament, I think I would have regretted it in the long run.  Wrestling has been a part of my life for so long, I was hoping it would help bring my memory back.”

“Unfortunately, I was wrong in thinking that, but I think I did pretty well for myself regardless.  I battled through the exhaustion…the fear…the opponents…and look where I’m at today?  Set to head into the finals of the tournament, ready to win a shot at the World Bombshell Title and get Andrew his shot at the World Heavyweight Title.”

“Let me make one thing clear, though.  To me, this isn’t about the Bombshell Title.  For the past month and a half, it never has been.  Sure, it’s an added bonus, but it has been about proving that no matter what happens to me…no matter what people throw at me…I can make it through.”

“And I have.”

“And not only that, but it’s been about never letting my partner down.  There was just as much at stake in this thing for Andrew as there was for me, and I’m not one to disappoint.  Andrew has earned this just as much as anyone else.”

“It still amazes me that, even looking back at Andrew’s short time in SCW that they still think he’s nothing…or nothing to be afraid of.  Eight matches.  Eight wins.  Not a single loss on his record thus far, and some people still consider him nothing?  What the hell are you people thinking?”

“Andrew may come across as arrogant or cocky, and not a lot of people like him for that, but let me tell you something, at least he backs up every single thing he says.  Like him or not, he’s a damn good wrestler and he deserves a shot at the top title.  He deserves it a lot more than most others.”

“But what about Despayre you might ask?  He’s been with SCW since the very beginning and never once had a shot at the Heavyweight title.  Is Andrew more deserving than him?”

“That I can’t say.  What I will say, however, is that both of the men in this finals match deserve a shot at that title.  Both will work their asses off to get it.  I can’t say a bad thing about Despayre at all.  He even tried to help me in his own way to get my memory back, and I can’t thank him enough for that.”

“I just feel really, really terrible for him that he was stuck with a partner like Amanda Cortez.  The tickle freak from hell...or whatever planet she was sent from because if there is one thing I know, it’s that you, Amanda, are not from planet Earth.”

“I have an admission to make, Amanda.  It might come as no surprise to you, or to others, but I’ve recently gotten to the point where I just don’t listen to you.  I don’t read your tweets or the things you say, because I literally can’t dumb myself down to your level.  I can’t make myself look as stupid and brainless as you and the rest of your Mean Girls friends, so I just stopped.”

“Yet you, sweetie, continue to pop back up every once and a while with your tweets that no doubt you think will scare or intimidate me.  Do you really think, after all this time, that that is going to work?  I mean…I’ve already beaten you before.  More than once from what I understand, so what makes you think this time will be any different?”

“Oh…that’s right.  You expect Despayre to carry your filthy ass through this tournament and get wins that you never could on your own.  You can’t deny it, I’m sure.”

“For weeks I’ve watched and listened to you ramble on and on.  I shook my head at the complete nonsense you speak, and I’ve gotten several laughs out of it.  The only insults you seem to throw at me, expecting me to cry about, is calling me ‘ugly, fat Misty.’  Sorry, sweetie, I’m not in kindergarten anymore.  Then again, I’m sure a kindergartner could come up with better insults”

“How the hell are you even a Mean Girl, Amanda?  What on Earth were they thinking in choosing you to ‘sit with them’?  I’m really trying to understand, because you’re just the oddball of this group.  Even odder than Veronica Taylor, and that is quite an accomplishment if you ask me.”

“You’re not scary, Amanda.  No matter what you might think, you never will be.  People will NEVER take seriously someone who can be defeated by damn feather.  Sorry to break it to you, sweetie, it’s just the way I see it.”

“I could go the easy route in this match, though.  If I really wanted to, I could bring along a feather and just tickle you into submission, but then I realized how pathetic that would be…how easy it would be, and I’m not one for easy wins.  I’m here to wrestle.  I’m here to kick your ass, and that is exactly what I plan on doing.”

“So go ahead and continue to try and scare me, Amanda.  Keep trying to get to me with your childish insults, because I promise you…I PROMISE YOU…you’re failing miserably.  You’re just making yourself look worse, but please…don’t let me stop you.  I’d actually like a few more laughs before Sunday.”

“Sunday March 8th is MY night, Amanda.  It’s the night of Andrew Watts and Misty.  All of our hard work and dedication will finally pay off when we step into the ring and we walk out with our hands held high in victory.”

“And you, Amanda.  You’ll just go back to being partners with Veronica Taylor.  How simply awful.”

“And Despayre, I know you’re watching.  I really am truly sorry for the disappointment you will feel after Sunday.  It’s just unfortunate that you got stuck with Amanda as a partner, because knowing her…I’ll pin her ass to the canvas, one two three…and she’ll probably blame you.”

“Never make friends with the Mean Girls, Despayre.  They’ll turn on your at the drop of a dime, but I know you’ll find that out this Sunday.”

“Andrew Watts and Misty…Your Blast From the Past 2015 winners.”

“That’s all there is to it.”

45
Climax Control Archives / My Forgotten Life: Part 3
« on: February 20, 2015, 10:46:45 PM »
 

“I’m at a complete loss right now.  I haven’t Andrew this…yet…but even though we’ve done great as a team the first two rounds of the tournament, I’m not sure how much longer I can skate by the way I have ben.  Other people might not agree with me, but I’m disappointed in my performance in the ring these last two matches.  I’ve made a complete fool of myself.  Certain people who have called me a joke lately are probably right.  What made me think I could do this without my memory?”

“I might be in over my head here.  I mean…I’ve been working my butt off with my training sessions with Melody and Roxi, but I still feel like I’m getting nowhere.  That first week, when Andrew and I faced Mikah and Adam Stone, a.k.a Patient 026, Mikah wore me out!  I mean…I was able to hold my own, but just barely.  I had to resort to playing dirty, just like Mikah did, just to get the win.  Not only was I told that that is something I shouldn’t do, but I now see why.  Because it isn’t right!  Who knows…if I hadn’t done that, would Andrew and I have made it past Mikah and the cowardly mystery guy?  I don’t know.”

“And don’t even get me started on the match against Mercedes and JT.  I just…I really don’t want to let Andrew down and I feel like if I continue, I’ll only embarrass myself more as well as let Andrew down in this tournament.”

“Aside from all of that, my memory still hasn’t come back.  It’s so frustrating.  It’s been over a month, and I don’t remember anything.  Well, except for the two instances where I’ve had quick memory flashes recently, but I haven’t told anyone that.  Not even Dixie or O’Malley.  There really is no point in telling them because as quickly as the memory flashes came, they were gone and I don’t even remember what they were about.  Something during those times triggered the flashes to happen, but it all happens so randomly I don’t know what else I can do to trigger more.  Or what I can even do to keep those memory flashes in my mind so I can process it all.”

“I know there are a lot of doubters out there who don’t believe that I have amnesia.  Several people have made it very apparent that they think I am faking for whatever reason.  They don’t understand how I lost ALL of my memories, but honestly, the doctors can’t explain it either!  Don’t people understand that sometimes things happen that literally no one can explain?  Someone attacked me, yes, and I imagine they were trying to do a lot more damage than they did, but if you ask me, they succeeded in a way.  I’ve changed.  I’m clearly not the same person I was before I lost my memory, and who knows if I ever will be.”

“I can’t worry about that right now, though.  Since Andrew and I don’t have a match in Norway, I’m doing what I should have done a while ago.  I’m finally going back to Las Vegas with my sister and following up with my doctor.  I plan to tell him about the memory flashes I have had, and hopefully he’ll have some suggestions on what I can do to bring my memory back soon, because I can’t keep wrestling in this condition.  Physically I am fine, yes, but everyone knows mentally, I’m a different person.”

“Who knows…maybe if the doctor even agrees it’s fine for me to continue wrestling…maybe I should just walk away for now…or permanently depending on how things go.”



Scene 1
Tuesday February 10th
Las Vegas, Nevada
Doctors Are Useless!
**OFF CAMERA**


It’s early morning here in Las Vegas.  Too early for my liking, but what I want doesn’t seem to matter.  If I had my way, I would have at least waited until tomorrow to get this doctor’s appointment over with, as Dixie and I had gotten into Las Vegas late last night.  But, being the bossy worried younger sister she is, Dixie insisted we get an appointment as soon as we could.  

So here we are.  Driving through the still unfamiliar streets of Las Vegas, headed to the doctor’s office.  I’m staring out the window, not saying so much as a word.  Dixie has the radio on, listening to whatever music this is.  Hell if I know, I still don’t even believe my name is Misty sometimes.  

I have my elbow propped up near the window and my head leaning in my hand as I stare out at the surroundings.  I’m depressed in a way, because I’ve been dealing with this amnesia for a month now, and with each passing day, I’m growing more used to it.  I’m just accepting it.  Dixie doesn’t seem to enjoy my silence, though.

“I really wish you would talk to me.” She says, glancing over at me for just a second.  I’m still not allowed to drive so she is once again my chauffeur while we’re home in Las Vegas.  “I know I’ve been a little controlling, but it’s not my intention.  I’m just worried about you.”

I keep my head turned away from her and roll my eyes, thankful she can’t see it.  I refuse to speak a single word to her, because I’m still angry with her and I want her to know it.  She exits the highway, and turns on to the main street that leads to the doctor’s office, and I let out a sigh.

“Misty, please.” She says, pleading with me.  Inside my head, I’m laughing at her sudden politeness, considering the attitude she has had over the last several weeks. “Look, I’ll try to lighten up, okay?  Please just talk to me.  Tell me what you’re thinking.”

I let out a laugh and I finally turn my head to face her. “You want to know what I’m thinking?”

“Yes.” She nods, keeping her eyes focused on the road, and the traffic around us.

“Fine.” I say, sitting up straight in my seat. “I’m thinking of how much more enjoyable this car ride would have been if you hadn’t spoken a word, because for the last three weeks, I’ve grown to hate the sound of your voice.”

I’m not sure if I was ever that blunt, or rude, before the amnesia, but the occasion called for it this time.  She wanted honesty, so I gave it to her and judging by the look on her face, I think I shocked her in the process.  Her jaw dropped open as she stared at the road ahead, and I rolled my eyes again and went back to looking out the window.

“I know you’re just upset, Misty.” I sigh as she once again starts speaking.  “I can only imagine how hard this all must be for you, but I really do want you to know that I’m sorry for how I’ve been acting.  It’s just…this wrestling stuff has ruined BOTH our lives recently, but it’s done a lot more damage to you.”

“You just don’t get it, do you?” I close my eyes and speak slowly, but I don’t turn to face her again.  I feel myself clench my left hand into a fist, as my temper begins to flare. “This isn’t just about the wrestling, Dixie.  This is about everything you’ve done lately.  Not only have you treated me like crap when I’m the one dealing with not remembering anything, but you’re also treating my FRIENDS like crap when they just want to help me too!  Roxi…Melody…O’Malley.  That’s not the way to keep on my good side.”

She finally turns the car into the parking lot of my doctor’s office and pulls into an available parking space.  Before I can manage to get out of the car and away from her as quickly as possible, she grabs my arm and stops me.

“Okay, look.  Roxi and Melody might have your best interests at heart, and I’m sure you can trust them, but that O’Malley guy…” She shakes her head and gives me a stern look. “I know you were close to him before you lost your memory, but Misty, I’m telling you, I don’t have a good feeling about that guy.”

Inside my mind, I’m thinking the same thing, but I don’t say it.  While I can see O’Malley’s good side every time I’m around him, I always have this gut feeling that he has secrets that could push me away forever.  Regardless of that fact, he has been a part of my life since before the amnesia, so I have to keep him close in case he could help trigger my memory somehow.

“Whether you have a good feeling about him or not, Dixie, that doesn’t matter.” I look at her as I allow the tension to ease up a bit.  “The fact is, he’s a part of my life and he’s going to stay a part of my life until he gives me a reason not to trust him.  You need to let me figure things out for myself because amnesia or not, I’m still an adult and it’s still my life.”  Dixie opens her mouth to respond, but I hold my hand up, quickly silencing her. “Save it, Dixie.  I just want to get this appointment over with so I know what my next move is going to be.”

I quickly open my door and step out of the car leaving Dixie no choice but to do the same.  I head to the front entrance with Dixie following behind me.  I don’t even hold the door open for her, that’s how annoyed I am, but she catches the door and walks in behind me.  The receptionist at the front desk smiles politely as I walk up to her.

“Hello,” she says, greeting me politely. “How can I help you today?”

I’m so caught up in everything that has been going on, I completely forget my doctor’s name.  I only saw him the one time when Dixie and I came back to Las Vegas after I was attacked.  An embarrassed look falls over my face as I try to think of his name, but Dixie stands next to me and places a reassuring hand on my shoulder.

“Misty has an appointment with Dr. Morgan.” She says to the receptionist for me.  I look at her, quietly mouthing ‘Thank You’ to her and I know I’ll have to apologize later.

“Last name please?” The receptionist asks, searching through the charts for the day.

“Waters.  Misty Waters.” Dixie replies, and hearing that makes me laugh.  Dixie turns and looks to me curiously.

“Misty Waters?” I repeat, shaking my head. “I still get a kick out of that.”

For the first time that I can remember in the last month, Dixie and I both share a laugh.  We turn our attention back to the receptionist as she takes all of my information and checks me in, sending me over to the waiting area until the doctor is ready to see me.  Dixie might not have a problem with this, but as impatient as I am right now, I don’t enjoy the wait.

While Dixie rummages through some old magazine, I sit next to her, fidgeting my leg impatiently.  I wait for what seems like hours until the door leading to the exam rooms in the back opens.  A young nurse wearing bright colored scrubs steps out with a chart in her hand.

“The doctor is ready to see you, Ms. Waters.” She looks directly at me.  I let out a relieved sigh and stand up.  Dixie goes to do the same, but I turn and look at her.

“No.” I say and shake my head. “I don’t need you to come back there with me.  Just wait here.”

“But—“  She tries to protest, but I continue shaking my heading.  She sighs and takes a seat in defeat, burying her head in the magazine once again as I head over to the nurse.  She leads me down the hall to the available exam room.

“Please have a seat, Ms. Waters.  Dr. Morgan will be in shortly.” I nod and walk past her, inside the room.  Instead of sitting on the exam table, I choose one of the chairs against the wall.

It could be my nerves, or the fact that the room is so quiet and boring, but I feel like the time is going by in slow motion.  I stare at the clock on the wall, watching as the second hand ticks its way around.  The ticking sound is irritating enough as the minutes pass by before there is a gentle knocking on the door and moments later, Dr. Morgan steps inside.

“Hello Ms. Waters, how are you doing today?” He extends his hand and I do the friendly thing and shake it.

“Oh I’ve been better.”  I shrug my shoulders as he wheels his chair over towards me and takes a seat.

“How have you been doing since your last visit?  Any changes, physically or mentally?” He takes his pen light out of his pocket and holds it up in front of my eyes, instructing me to follow his finger.

“Nothing at all.” I say, following his finger as he moves it from left to right and keeping the pen light shining in my eye. “Well…nothing major at least.  I don’t know.”

He clicks the pen light off and looks me in the eye. “Anything that you think might not be major could be, Ms. Waters.  What’s going on?  Are you experiencing headaches?  Blurry vision?”

“No blurry vision, but…I’ve had a couple…episodes in recent weeks.” I don’t know exactly how to explain it to him right off the bat.  He takes in a deep breath and looks at me, now concerned.

“Episodes?  What kind of episodes?” He asks.

“I…I think they’re memory flashes.” I say, biting my bottom lip, unsure. “It’s happened twice over the last few weeks, and both times were completely random.  My head started to hurt and before I knew it, I had this vision in my head.  I couldn’t even focus enough on the vision itself because of the pain in my head, and now I don’t even remember what the visions were.”

He takes in a deep breath and slowly nods his head. He takes my chart and quickly writes down a few notes. “What were you doing at the time of these…flashes?”

“Nothing out of the ordinary.  The first time I was walking into a nightclub with my friend, O’Malley.” I say, running my hands through my hair. “The second time I was just having a conversation with a former boyfriend…friend…whatever he is…was.” I am confusing myself so much I’ve started rambling and Dr. Morgan can’t help but chuckle and shake his head.

“Well, every amnesia case is different, Ms. Waters.  Some people wouldn’t be so lucky as to have these flashes that you have experienced.” He replies.

I laugh and shake my head. “Lucky?  How on earth am I lucky in this situation?  I don’t even remember what the memory flashes were, and my whole memory still hasn’t come back to me.”

“You’re lucky,” he begins looking me in the eyes with a hopeful smile on his face. “Because having memory flashes is a good sign.  Regardless of the fact that you can’t remember what they were about, hearing this news I’m very hopeful that your full memory will come back.”

I let out a sigh, shake my head and look towards the floor. “I wish I could feel the same way, but it’s been over a month.  I don’t even know what to do to speed up the process!”

He smiles politely and sets my chart down. “These things take time, Ms. Waters.  You can’t speed the process up.  If you want my honest opinion, I think you should continue doing whatever it is that you’re doing, because it seems to be working.  Keeping focusing on living your life as normally as possible and something will trigger your memory.”

I lift my head and look at him. “I’m a wrestler, you know that?”

“I was aware of that, yes.” He replies.

“So you’re saying that I should keep wrestling then…that it’s okay for me to risk getting hurt on the hopes that it brings my memory back?” I quietly hope that he’ll say no.  I want him to shake his head and disagree with my choice to continue wrestling, but to my surprise, he doesn’t.

“Physically speaking, I find no reason for you to stop wrestling.  Those of you in the career choice take risks, yes, but you’re in good physical health, so there is no reason for me to not clear you to continue wrestling.” I sense a ‘but’ coming on, but I’m left disappointed again. “As for you memory…if wrestling has been a big part of your life, I say to keep up with it as it may trigger something.  It’s important for amnesia patience to keep to the normal routine as much as possible because you never know when something could trigger something.”

I lean back in the chair and fold my arms across my chest.  I’m left speechless and at a complete loss, because I was truly hoping for any reason to back my excuse if I chose to walk away from wrestling and the doctor was my only real hope.  

“So…what you’re telling me is I’m still stuck in this waiting game?” I ask as I look at him, the annoyance shining through in my voice.

“Unfortunately, yes.” He says, nodding. “Medically speaking, there’s not much we can do.  I can refer you to a psychologist that specializes in these cases, but it’s ultimately your decision.”

I close my eyes and let out another sigh, as I process things over in my mind and try to decide what to do.  Unfortunately, it’s a decision that might take more time to think over to make the right call.

“Would you like me to refer you to a psychologist?” He asks, but I shake my head.

“No, thanks.” I say, with so many thoughts running through my mind. “Not yet anyway.  I need to think some things over and speak to a few people.”

“Alright then.” He nods and stands up from his chair. “But I’d like to see you again in a month, just to keep up how things are going.  But if anything changes, I’d like you to come in sooner.”

I nod and stand up also. “Sure thing, Dr. Morgan.”

He jots a few more things down on my chart before leading me out of the exam room.  I make my way back up to the waiting area, where I meet up with Dixie.  She looks at me eagerly, but I shake my head, signaling I don’t want to talk about it.  Before we leave I schedule my follow up exam per the doctor’s orders and then quickly make my exit with Dixie giving chase.

“Misty!  Wait up!” She shouts towards me as she follows behind me.  I don’t want to talk to her.  I just want to get in the car and leave. “What did the doctor say?!”

“Not a thing, Dixie.” I reply, walking up to my car.  I try to open the passenger side door, but she hasn’t unlocked it yet.

“Then what is wrong?” She asks curiously as she approaches me.

“You got your wish, Dixie.” I turn to face her quickly, glaring at her. “As long as I’m dealing with this amnesia, I’m not going to wrestle anymore.  Now I just need to go to Norway to meet up with Andrew Watts to tell him, because I’m his partner in this tournament and I’m about to cost him a guaranteed shot at the Heavyweight title.  Now please, unlock the car so we can leave.”

Dixie seems surprised and she tries to speak up, but I shake my head, signaling I don’t want to talk about it right now.  She frowns disappointedly and hits the unlock button.  I waste no time in taking my seat in the passenger side as Dixie walks around to the driver’s side.  I’m prepared for a completely silent ride home, and I can only hope Dixie will grant me that wish this time.


Scene 2
Sunday February 15th
Oslo, Norway
A Change of Heart…
**ON CAMERA**


Climax Control has just finished, and I’m making my way through the halls backstage.  While the main event took place, I had a little chat with Andrew Watts, as the meeting was the sole purpose in me coming to Norway in the first place.  I had intended to tell him face to face my decision to drop out of the tournament, because I thought that was the most respectable way to do it.  And while I was right about that, I wasn’t expecting the meeting to go the way it did.

I’m still processing everything in my mind when I spot Dixie and O’Malley waiting for me down the hall.  They’re both relieved to see me, obviously thinking I was going to get lost in this amnesiac state I’ve been in for the past month.  The fact is, I made them stay behind while I went to find Andrew on my own, because I need to prove that I can do things myself.  Dixie rushes up to me first, being the concerned sister she is, while O’Malley follows slowly behind her, giving me the space I am constantly asking for.

“So…how did he take it?” I don’t appreciate the smile on Dixie’s face as she asks that question.  She’s obviously very proud of the fact that I came here to disappoint my partner for the Blast From the Past tournament and a part of me wishes I could just smack that smile off of her face.

“How do you think he took it?” I stand just inches away from her and glance back to O’Malley.  He stays quiet for the moment, and I don’t know how to take the look on his face. “He was pretty upset.”

Dixie rolls her eyes and shrugs. “He’ll just have to get over it then.  I mean, this is your health we’re talking about, Misty.  It’s more important than some silly little tournament.”

I laugh and shake my head. “It’s not just some silly little tournament, Dixie.  There is a lot at stake.  Andrew has busted his butt not only during this tournament, but even before then.  He deserves to get his shot at the World Heavyweight Title.”

“That may be true, but if he deserves it so much, he can earn it without you.” Dixie shrugs again.

I fold my arms across my chest and just stare at her, a little angry that she could say something like that. “And I’m sure he would have, but guess what?  I’m sticking around for the tournament, Dixie.”

Dixie’s eyes widen, and she stares at me, lost for words.  Behind her, O’Malley is grinning proudly, thankful that I stuck up for myself to my sister, but he thankfully continues to keep his thoughts to himself right now.  I manage to send him a little appreciative smirk and he winks at me.

“I’m sorry, what?” Dixie asks, tilting her head acting as though she hadn’t heard me correctly.

“You heard me, Dixie.” I say, standing tall and proud. “I’m finishing this tournament.  I’m not going to be the reason that Andrew loses his shot at the World Heavyweight Title.  I’m not letting him down.”

Dixie shakes her head disappointedly and she runs her hand through her blonde hair. “I…I can’t believe this.  You’re feeding into their selfish bullshit and putting yourself at risk!”

“No, I’m not.” I let my hands drop back to my sides. “Andrew would have understood if I hadn’t changed my mind.  Whether people like him or not, he’s pretty understanding and he’s actually become a good friend.  You might not understand, Dixie, but I honestly don’t care.  It’s my decision at the end of the day.”

“Do you even want your memory to come back, Misty?  Because you’re not even acting like you do!” I’m not even sure if Dixie knows what she just said, and to be honest, I’m not sure myself.

“What does that have to do with anything?” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “And if you want to know something, Dixie, Dr. Morgan suggested that I keep wrestling because he thinks it could eventually trigger my memory to come back.”

Dixie laughs. “We need to find you another doctor then because he’s full of shit if he thinks that.  It hasn’t helped so far, so why does he expect it to help now?”

“It HAS helped, though.” I say, taking her and O’Malley by surprise.  They stare at me, confused as to what I’m talking about, and I suppose now is the perfect time to fill them in on my little secret. “I told Dr. Morgan about this the other day, but I haven’t told either of you, so I guess it’s time.  Over the past few weeks, I’ve had two memory flashes.  They were quick, and I don’t remember what they were about, but I know they were memory flashes of some sort.”

O’Malley raises an eyebrow and he suddenly puts two and two together. “That night at the club…That was one of them wasn’t it?”

I nod. “The first one, yes.  I didn’t tell you about it because I wasn’t sure what to make of it at the time.”

“And when was the other one?” Dixie asks me.  I look at her, then back to O’Malley, ready to see more shocked expressions on their faces.

“When I went to see Drake in Vancouver.” I finally admit.  O’Malley’s face turns ashen..disappointed and heartbroken in a way, while Dixie just looks furious.  Before either of them can say another word, I continue to talk. “Look, I don’t know what any of it means, or if my memory will come back anytime soon, but knowing that Dr. Morgan said that is a good sign, I have to be hopeful now.  I don’t know what I’m going to do past this tournament, but I am NOT letting Andrew down.  Say what you want,  but it’s not happening.”

Dixie is about to speak up, but she’s interrupted when a backstage worker walks up to me.  He’s holding out a sheet of paper to me with a smile on his face. “Here’s the list for next week’s matches, Misty.  You’re on it so I figured I should let you know.”

“Oh…thank you.” I take the sheet of paper from his hands, looking over the list of matches.  When I see who Andrew and I are facing next, I’m left curious for more than one reason. “Andrew and I are facing Erik Staggs and Necra Octavian Kane next week.  Ok I know Erik is on staff here, but...Staggs.  He’s…he’s related to my ex…Spike…somehow, isn’t he?”

Dixie snatches the sheet of paper out of my hands, looking at it almost as if she doesn’t believe me.  She shakes her head and lets out a sigh. “That’s just great.  You and Andrew are facing Spike’s uncle and his partner.  This just keeps getting better and better.”

“Look, it doesn’t even matter, Dixie.  It’s the risks of the tournament and I’m going to deal with it.  I’m done arguing with you.  I’m going to go see if I can catch Andrew one last time before he leaves to see if he knows about our match.” I take the paper back from Dixie and go to turn to walk away.

“Can’t you just call him or tweet him or something?” Dixie says, trying to stop me.

“No, I can’t.  I’ll be back in a few minutes.” And with that, I walk away.  As I walk down the hall I hear Dixie growling loudly in frustration, and I can just imagine what O’Malley is thinking.  I almost feel bad for leaving him alone with her…almost.


“When I originally decided to stick around and uphold my commitment to the Blast From the Past tournament, I was excited.  Not just because of what was at stake, but because I honestly felt good about what I was doing.  I felt hopeful that it might help my memory, or my attitude in general.  And in the beginning, it did at least help my attitude.”

“Teaming with Andrew Watts has been a great experience.  He’s confident and he’s determined to win this thing so I know deep down, I drew the best possible partner I could.  I know it hasn’t been easy on him dealing with a partner like me…a woman who lost her memory and completely forgot how to wrestle, but…I think it has made it all the more interesting, right?”

“As the tournament has progressed though, I’m being constantly reminded of everyone’s thoughts and opinions on my condition, or my performance as a whole and if I’m honest, it’s finally started to get to me.  Andrew and Roxi have both told me not to let what others think bother me, but when so many people seem to feel that I’m faking this, or that I’m a joke, how am I supposed to ignore it all the time?  It’s getting harder and harder to ignore the comments, and worse yet, it’s getting more difficult to hold up my end in this team and not be such an embarrassment.”

“It was a combination of those reasons that I managed to talk Andrew into agreeing to some training sessions with me.  Our opponents aren’t getting any easier, obviously, so I wanted to be fully prepared and I wanted to work on our team work a bit also.  It’s been a lot of work, but he’s helped me out a lot this week to get prepared for facing Necra, though he’s more confident than I am that I can hold my own against her.  He’s also confident that he can hold his own against Erik Staggs…a man who I guess is basically like family to me.”

“Erik, let me first start by saying I’m sorry.  I guess you’re my daughter’s great uncle, which basically makes us family in a way, and I should have made more of an effort to approach anyone and everyone I possibly could during this situation.  I had heard your name a lot backstage since you’re the Head of Talent Relations or whatever, but with everything going on…I’ve just been all over this place.  And now…now I really wish I could sit down and talk to you.  Maybe after this match we can.”

“If you know me like I think you know me, I’m sure you can understand more than most why I refuse to walk away…especially now.  You’re in charge of finding superstars and Bombshells that will make an impact on SCW.  I know you know that Andrew Watts’ future in SCW is very bright.  That reason and that reason alone is why I know he’s not going to take it lightly on you.”

“You may have been in this business a lot longer than he has, and I respect the hell out of you for that, but this..this is about the future.  And Andrew Watts IS the future SCW World Heavyweight Champion.  Because you’re a boss I have a feeling you were a part of this, just to help out whichever Bombshell you were paired with…in your case, Necra Octavian Kane.”

“Necra, Necra, Necra…Man, that name has to be the strangest name I’ve ever heard and that is saying something with all the strange names in SCW.”

“Goddess of the Dead…Living Dead Girl…Whatever the hell you want to call yourself…I want to make something very clear to you.  You might have beaten me in the past…maybe, I honestly can’t remember and I can’t seem to find anything in the archives as of yet where that is true, but the past is the past, sweetie.  I’ve done enough research on you to know at least one very important thing.”

“You fail every time you get a shot at the World Bombshell Championship.  It’s the ONE title that you just can’t seem to win.  Has anyone ever told you I’ve held that title THREE times?  I still find it hard to believe, but I guess it’s true.”

“You’re very confusing to me, Necra.  You walk around, claiming to be this all powerful being, but do you want to know what I see?  Not a whole lot.  I don’t believe in all that supernatural mumbo jumbo stuff, so I find the way you present yourself to be quite laughable.  But that doesn’t mean I’m underestimating you at all.  Oh no…quite the opposite.”

“I can only imagine how driven and determined you will be in this match.  Like me, you’re one step closer to getting that shot at the World Bombshell Championship, but I’m sorry to say, it’s just not going to happen.  The Misty you know…the Misty you speak about…well, she’s on a little vacation.  She may be past her prime like everyone thinks, but me?  Sweetie, I’m just getting started!”

“I don’t remember the times we’ve faced in the past, and quite honestly, I don’t care.  I’m living in the here and the now, proving that I can face even the strongest odds and come out on top!  I watched a match of mine from two years ago where I was literally near death at the end, so do you honestly expect me to be afraid of you?  Guess again, sweetie, because I’m not.  I’m fighting with everything I have in me to walk away from this tournament as the winner.  Not just for me, but for my partner.  You know…Andrew Watts.”

“Everyone seems to think he’s just some nobody…unimportant, but he’s one of the best wrestlers in SCW right now!  Do you REALLY think you can make it past us, with as much as I have accomplished, and the roll that Andrew is on right now?  Do your research, honey, because this is a fight you can’t win.”

“I’m saying it right here…right now.  Andrew Watts and I..We’re going to beat you and move on to the finals of this tournament and we WILL beat whatever team we face.”

“It’ll be Misty...The Original Bombshell and Andrew Watts, the Original Renegade as the victors.”

“The Originals all the way!”

“See ya Sunday, Necra!”

46
Climax Control Archives / My Forgotten Life: Part 2
« on: February 06, 2015, 11:32:32 PM »
 Scene 1:
Sunday February 1st
Belfast, Ireland
A Win is a Win…Right?
**ON CAMERA**


Mine and Andrew’s match has just finished and man, oh man, was it exciting!  It was a lot harder than I expected, given Mikah’s sheer ferocity in trying to destroy me, but guess what?  It didn’t work.  I held my own against her and even did something I never expected to do.  I pinned her!  Andrew did an amazing job, too, but I’m on cloud nine right now after this.

After celebrating for a little bit in the ring, Andrew and I headed backstage and went our separate ways.  We made it through to the second round and now just begins the wait to hear when we are booked next and who our next opponents will be.  I’m smiling from ear to ear as I make my way behind the curtain, ready to join O’Malley again.  I don’t even need to search for him for long, as he approaches me.  I was expecting him to be smiling proudly, but he has a disappointed look on his face.

“What’s wrong?” I ask as we walk up to one another.  He rubs the back of his head as if thinking about the answer to my question. “I got the win for me and Andrew!  I pinned Mikah!”

I can’t help but smile from all the excitement.  My adrenaline is on overload, and he even manages to crack a smile because I’m so happy, but he shakes his head. “Yes ye did, love.  But, ye went about it the wrong way.  Ye basically cheated.”

My smile quickly fades, and my heart drops hearing this. “But…She tried to do the same thing!  It’s not MY fault the referee didn’t see when I did it!” I grin wickedly, proud of myself, but O’Malley again shakes his head.

“Ye held your own, I will give ye that much,” he tries to sound supportive, but I can tell he’s not happy with how things went down. “But don’t be surprised if Melody and Roxi scold ye for how ye won that match.  Especially Roxi.”

“Oh.” I say, frowning again.  I hadn’t thought about that. “I didn’t purposely get my opponents disqualified, though!”

I immediately go from happy and proud to disappointed and even a bit angry.  O’Malley was supposed to be supportive, yet he stood before me almost lecturing me about how I won.  How could he do that to me?!  He goes to say something, but I hold my hand up, stopping him.

“Don’t even bother,” I growl at him.  I narrow my eyes and glare at him, and I’m sure if looks could kill, he’d be dead right now. “Thank you for ruining this for me, O’Malley.” I step past him and try to walk away, but he grabs my arm.  I yank it away and spin around, still glaring at him furiously.

“Now hold on, love.” He immediately looks remorseful and he holds his hands up.  It doesn’t matter, I’m still furious with him. “I wasn’t trying to ruin anything for ye.  I know ye can’t remember anything, and I understand that, but not everyone will.  I’m sorry, okay?”

I can see the remorse in his eyes, but I’m still angry.  He takes my hand, but I don’t immediately pull it away.  I know he wants me to remember him and the times we supposedly shared, but a part of me doesn’t. “I don’t think sorry is going to cut it tonight, O’Malley.  Maybe I am fooling myself.  Maybe I should have just taken time off until I get my memory back.  If that even ever happens.”  The look on my face said that the chances of that happening were getting less by the day.  I knew it and I’m sure O’Malley knew it also.  It has been three weeks already and nothing has come back to me yet.

He tries to comfort me as much as I will let him, which isn’t very much.  I let him hug me, but only for a quick second before I pull away and fold my arms across my chest, admittedly pouting.  He shakes his head and stares at me, letting out a slightly amused laugh.

“I’m sorry.  I didn’t realize there was anything funny about my situation.” I growl at him.

He shakes his head and places his hands on my shoulders. “I’m not laughing at what yer going through, love.”  He says, and I look up into his eyes. “I’m laughing because the pre-amnesia Misty would never act like yer acting now.  Resorting to pouting?  I’m just not used to seeing ye like this.”

I shrug my shoulders and his arms drop back to his sides. “Yeah, well if you hadn’t noticed by now, I’m not the same Misty.  I don’t know who that Misty was and quite frankly, she sounds boring as hell.” I still don’t know much about who I was before I lost my memory, and debate in my mind whether or not I need to take a couple days this week to try and find out more.

“I can promise ye that ye weren’t, and aren’t, at all boring, love.” His attempt at trying to reassure me fails in my eyes, but I don’t come out and say it.  The fact is, I know he would rather have the old me back, but the more time passes, the less that *I* want that to happen.

“Whatever you say,” I respond, taking in a deep breath.  I manage to calm myself and let the tension fade.  I try to make it appear as though I believe him, but I don’t know if it works.

“Okay,” he says, ready to change the subject. “Let’s forget this little tiff ever happened, yeah?  What can I do to make it up to ye?” I raise an eyebrow curiously at him.  Man, he sure knows how to suck up to me, doesn’t he?  I quietly wonder if he was like this before I lost my memory.

“You mean that?” I ask, suddenly devising a plan in my head.  I could turn this into some serious fun, and he doesn’t even realize it.

He nods his head with a smile. “Absolutely.  Ye did fantastic out there either way, and ye deserve to celebrate before yer next match.”  He takes a step towards me, almost hesitantly as he is unsure of how I will react.  He is slightly relieved when I grin.

“Good!  Then take me out tonight!” I jump up and down excitedly, truly ready to have some fun.  The past few weeks have been nothing short of hell, and I’m ready to just forget (no pun intended) about it all, if only for short while.

He raises an eyebrow curiously, with a bit of a smile on his face. “Tonight?” He repeats, acting as if he didn’t hear me. “It’s a little last minute to be going out tonight, don’t ye think, love?”

I shake my head, disagreeing whole heartedly. “It’s NEVER too late to go out!  Come on, O’Malley.  I need to have some fun, and you’re from Ireland so I’m sure you know where you could take me.”

“I agree completely, love, but…” There it is.  The dreaded but word.  He shakes his head and takes my hand again. “We left Dixie back at the hotel and I’m sure she’ll need to speak to ye before she goes to bed.”

I sigh and roll my eyes. “Who cares?” I ask angrily.  Dixie has been so grouchy the last couple of weeks, the longer I could avoid her, the better. “If she was so concerned about my well-being, she would have come with us.  Not my problem.”

O’Malley can’t help but let out a laugh, and I know he agrees with me. “She’s yer sister, love.  I know she means well, even if she’s not showing it in the best way right now.”

“I get that, but you said you’d do anything to make this up to me.” I reply, taking both of his hands in mine.  “Please, O’Malley.  I need this!”

I look into his eyes, and I know he’s ready to give in to me.  A second later, however, he lets out a sigh. “How about this?  I’ll take ye out to celebrate, but tomorrow night.  As much as I know ye want to stay away from Dixie and her negativity, I’m trying to play nice with her for a while.  Get on her good side.”

I frown, even more disappointed than before, even though his idea is acceptable. “I…I guess I can live with that.  I just really wanted to celebrate tonight.”

O’Malley smiles warmly. “I know, love.  But, like I said, I think this time we need to enlighten Dixie a little bit.  I promise I’ll take ye out tomorrow night before we leave on Tuesday.”

I sigh, still disappointed, but I let myself smile a few seconds later.  I ultimately have something to look forward to, though.  “Okay then.  Where are you going to take me tomorrow?!”

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head. “Give me some time to decide, love.  I’ll let ye know tomorrow I’m sure.”

“Oh..okay.” I say, shrugging my shoulders.  I’m not sure where in Ireland O’Malley is from, but I’m sure he can figure out some place fun for us to go tomorrow, and hopefully Dixie doesn’t insist on going to be my babysitter because I really don’t need her over-protective annoying attitude.

“Let’s head back to the locker rooms and get yer things.” O’Malley says as he places his hand on my back. “Maybe before we leave we’ll hear about yer next opponents.”

“I hope so!  I really can’t wait to find out who me and Andrew are going to beat next!!” And that is the truth.  It doesn’t matter who we’re put against next.  I’m so confident…so riled up and fueled by adrenaline that I could probably take on the World and win.  O’Malley chuckles and I can tell he is genuinely happy to see me so excited.  I don’t know exactly why, but maybe it is just because of everything I am dealing with.  Either way, it doesn’t matter.  I can’t even focus on my amnesia right now.

Andrew and I WON!!!




“I’m still buzzing over here.  I was confident that Andrew and I would win on Sunday, but I never imagined that I would be the one to get the pin for our team!  I didn’t think I would win in my FIRST match!  Well..sort of first match.  It’s not technically my first match, but thanks to this stupid amnesia it feels like it!”

“I have to admit, though, while I’m excited I won, at least I’m not bragging all over to Twitter to everyone and everyone about my win.  I mean, it’s sort of tasteless I think and I’m not going to just BEG for people to congratulate me on a job well done.  I’m not like that Kris guy who can’t seem to shut up about ‘knocking a guy the F out’ and getting all mad when I admit that I was too busy focusing on other things than watching his match.  I mean, I was preparing for MY match, because I had to use every second I could to get ready.  I have amnesia, dude, I have to learn how to wrestle again so I didn’t have time to pay attention to your match.  Insult me all you want, but if your match was really that important for me to pay attention to, people would have told me.  I guess I have better people to learn from than you, pal.  Sorry!”

“But back to my big win.  I guess some people are throwing a fit over how I pinned Mikah, and sure maybe they have every reason to, but anyone who watched that match could see that Mikah tried the same thing!  She wants to whine and cry like a little baby because she got a taste of her own medicine, that’s on her I guess.  Poor Mikah lost at her own game!  I wish I had never tried being nice to her, because she’s just a grouchy hormonal maniac who LOST!”

“And do you know what that means?  It means I’m one step closer to getting a shot at the Bombshell Title and Andrew is that much closer to getting a shot at the Heavyweight Title!  Speaking of Andrew, I don’t get why so many people don’t like him.  Sure I don’t know him that well, but he’s confident and he knows he can get the job done so he’s cool in my book!  He did a hell of a job against Patient 026…or Adam Stoner, or whatever his name is.”

“We also found out who we’re facing next, and the match is NEXT WEEK!  I can’t say that I’m too excited about this match, though, because it’s the team with that woman who ruined everything for Roxi!  I guess in a way I should be excited because I’ll get to get vengeance on that woman who cried wolf!”

“But, I’ll focus on that later.  I have all week to prepare for that match and get focused on beating Mercedes…for Roxi!  Right now, though, I’m devoting my time and attention to having a good time and celebrating my win!  O’Malley is taking me to some place called Ollie’s Club and I’m so excited!  Time to dance the night away and have some fun and the best part?”

“Melody is coming, too!!  Oh…and her plus one.  Which I think means her oddly cute husband.  Shhh…don’t tell them I said that!”




Scene 2
Monday February 2nd
Ollie’s Night Club
Belfast, Ireland
A Celebratory Kiss?
**OFF CAMERA**


Before our night at the club, O’Malley decided to take me out to dinner.  The food was strange, but I oddly enjoyed it.  I could tell O’Malley was looking forward to spending time with me alone, but his eagerness changed to disappointment when I told him Melody would be tagging along, and with her husband, too!  He tried to hide his disappointment as best he could, given how much he admires and respects Melody, but I’m looking forward to partying with her!  If only Roxi could have made it, the night would have been even better!

The nightclub is just about a block away, and I hear the music as he walk towards it.  My face lights up with excitement.  I don’t know exactly know what to expect, as I can’t remember ever going to a nightclub before the amnesia, but I really don’t care.  The only good part about this amnesia is I get to experience those ‘first time’ feelings.  Everything, good and bad, is new to me and the good feelings are the ones I am cherishing.

As we get closer to the entrance to the club, I’m struck with an odd feeling.  I stop dead in my tracks and my whole body goes rigid, but O’Malley keeps walking.  At least until he notices that I’m no longer by his side.  He stops, turns around and sees me standing a few feet behind him, staring blankly ahead and he rushes to my side.

“Misty?  Love, what’s wrong?” He asks me.  I can hear his voice, but I can’t answer for some reason.  The music from the club has my full attention when it hits me.  

It’s like a shooting pain going through my head, and I close my eyes, grabbing my temples.  The second I close my eyes I get this weird vision.  I…I see myself, approaching a similar nightclub.

“Misty!  Answer me!” O’Malley continues shouting at me trying to get my attention, but I still can’t answer him.

The vision in my mind is so real.  It’s like it’s actually happening right now, and I almost believe it is.  I feel myself clench my right fist as if I’m holding something…a baseball bat?  That’s it!  I’m holding a baseball bat and I can feel my blood boiling.  It’s as if I’m furious about something.

“I..I need to find her.” I say the words in my mind.  Or, so I think.  

“What?  Who, love?  Who do you need to find?” O’Malley’s voice snaps me out of the trance, and the vision disappears as fast as it came.  I blink a few times, looking up at O’Malley who is now clearly very concerned about me.

“Huh?” I don’t even know what to say.  I honestly don’t know what just happened, and my hand relaxes at my side, but my knuckles are still a little white, but the color is slowly returning.

O’Malley stares at me, completely confused and still very worried.  He takes my hand, noticing the faint hints of white disappearing. “Ye spaced out for a minute there, love.  One minute we were walking towards the club, the next ye stop dead in yer tracks and just…blank out.  What happened?”

I blink my eyes a few times, honestly trying to figure that out myself.  I know I had a vision of some sort, but I can’t remember what it was about now, so I think nothing of it. “Oh…nothing.  I just…got a weird feeling is all.” I lie.  I know there is no point in telling him anything, as he might get excited over nothing.  I still have this overwhelming need to carry a baseball bat right now, though.

“Weird feeling?” He asks, trying to question me further.  I shake my head, refusing to get into it. “That looked like more than a weird feeling, love.”

I offer him a reassuring smile. “I’m fine, O’Malley.  Really.  Now, can we just go inside and look for Melody and…whatever her husband’s name is.”

“I..I’m not so sure this is a good idea, love.” He says, suddenly changing his tune.  He shakes his head and I immediately glare at him, not wanting this night to be ruined. “I think we should just get ye back to the hotel and celebrate another night.”

“No!  Absolutely not!” I step away from him furiously. “You promised me you would do this for me, and you’re going to stick to that promise.  If you want to go back to the hotel, be my guest, but I’m NOT going with you!”

I don’t give him the chance to argue as I turn around and continue walking to the club.  O’Malley has no choice but to quickly follow after me, and just as we approach the front entrance, Melody and her husband are just arriving.  Melody greets me excitedly as…what’s his name?...stands behind.

“Melly!” I shout as we greet each other with a hug. “I’m so glad you came out with…” I look to her husband, who is paying no attention to me at all.  He really doesn’t seem to want to be there.

“James.” Melody answers, and hearing his name finally catches his attention.  He simply nods at me, with no further acknowledgement. “I’m glad we came, too!  Time to dance, dance, dance!”

“And have a few drinks.” I remind her, but she and James immediately shake their heads.

“Umm…it’ll be Virgin Daiquiris for me all night!” She says and O’Malley can’t help but let out a chuckle.  James rolls his eyes, but he’s nodding in agreement.  

“That’s fine by me, but I want to have fun, fun, fun tonight.” I smile from ear to ear and Melody nods in agreement.  More people walk into the club, and hearing the music inside grabs our attention.  We’ve already wasted plenty of time, so the two of us walk side by side in to the club with the guys following behind us.  O’Malley is, of course, in a better mood than James, but I’m sure once inside James will lighten up and have some fun, too.  At least, I hope so!

A few hours later…

Tonight…has been…so much…FUN!  Between the music, the dancing and the yummy drinks, I couldn’t think of a better way to spend tonight.  Melody has had lots of fun, too, so that’s a plus.  I have to admit, I wasn’t sure how the whole dancing thing would go, but all I had to do was try.

As soon as I hit the dance floor, I looked around, watching what everyone else was doing.  There were so many people there and so many different styles of dancing going on, I just did whatever I felt like.  I closed my eyes, listening to the music and just let my body do the work!  I think at one point Melody tried to get O’Malley to go out there with me, but he stayed behind, enjoying his beer and just watching me have fun.

And, boy, am I ever having fun.  I’m starting to feel a little tired at this point, and I need a break.  So Melody and I make our way through the crowd, back over to the bar where O’Malley is waiting.  We’re not too sure where James is, but Melody spots him on the other side of the bar a few seconds later.  I grab the attention of the bartender, signaling for another drink.

“Maybe ye should stop for a while, love.” O’Malley shouts to me over the music.

I shake my head and keep a smile on my face. “Not a chance, O’Malley!  I’m not…driving!”

The words sound right in my head, but the looks that Melody and O’Malley are giving me tell me otherwise.  Is this what tipsy feels like?  Melody giggles, but O’Malley doesn’t return the same enthusiasm.  The bartender brings over my drink.

“Sex On the Beach is so amazing!!” I thought I was saying the words in my head, but apparently I wasn’t.  Melody bursts out laughing, and O’Malley manages to crack an amused smile as I take another sip of my delicious drink.

“She didn’t realize what she just said, did she?” Melody leans in and asks O’Malley.  He shakes his head and watches as I drink almost half of the glass and set it back down on the bar next to him.

“Not at all, love.” He says to her, glancing down to my half empty glass.  I turn and attempt to go back to the dance floor, when O’Malley grabs my arm. “Whoa, love.  Why don’t ye take a break for a while.  Yer starting to look really tired.”

I yank my arm out of his grasp and glare at him. “Nooo!” I hear myself shout at him and I even let out a drunken giggle. “I’m here to…ddancce.  So I’m gonna…dance!”

I quickly turn and move my way back out to the dance floor as Melody opts to stay behind for a bit.  O’Malley sighs, but I know he’s keeping a protective eye on me.  I pay no attention to him, not looking back as I start dancing once again.  I don’t even know any of these people, but that doesn’t stop me from dancing with them.  I’m caught off guard when this beautiful red-haired woman starts dancing behind me.

“That dress looks amazing on you!” She says, having to shout over the music.  She must not be Irish, because she has an American accent.

“T-thanks!” I can barely even say that one word.  We continue dancing, her more provocatively than me, but who am I to judge?

“You’re…that wrestler chick, right?!”  She asks, eyeing me up and down, knowing exactly who I am.  Oh good, another person who knows me.

I nod. “So I’ve been told!”

“Oh, right.  You have amnesia, right?!”  I’m not a big fan of all of her questions.  It might be the fact that I don’t really want to talk about the state of my life right now, or it might even be the excessive amounts of alcohol I have consumed so far, but I feel myself getting annoyed and refusing to answer her question.  “That guy keeps staring at you, you know that?!”

She points in O’Malley’s direction, and indeed, he’s focused right on me.  Melody is too and she waves to me.  I wave back, then turn and look at the strange woman dancing with me.

“Yeah!  He’s here with me!  We’re celebrating my win last night!” I make it a point to wave at O’Malley so I’m not completely ignoring him anyway.

“Is he your boyfriend?!” She asks, dancing closer to me.  I’m not sure how I would have taken this type of dancing before, but I have to admit this is sort of fun.

I laugh and shake my head. “What?!  No!  Well…I mean, I can’t remember.  People tell me he is, but I don’t remember anything about him!”

“Have you tried kissing him?!  Maybe…maybe that will trigger your memory!” That suggestion catches me off guard.  So much so, I stop dancing and just stare at her.  She does the same, with a devious smile on her face.

“Are…are you kidding?”  I feel my face blush red with embarrassment. “I..I can’t do that!  I mean, aside from the fact he creeps me out sometimes and I don’t WANT to kiss him, I…I don’t even remember what it’s like to kiss anyone…”

Her jaw drops, but she’s still smiling.  “Oh em gee!  You really should try kissing him!  I mean, I can’t see your memory staying gone after a kiss from that man!”  She looks in his direction and winks at him.  O’Malley is staring at us curiously, as is Melody.  “What if…what if I teach you?!”

I shake my head immediately at that thought. “What?!  No way!  I..I can’t do that!  I mean…I’m not attracted to women!  I don’t think…” I’m fairly certain I’m not.  Given everything I’ve learned about myself so far, being a lesbian was not one of those things.  

She giggles and takes my hands. “It has nothing to do with being a lesbian, sweetie.” She smiles again and I can see her look in O’Malley’s direction from the corner of her eyes. “It’s pretty much how most girls practice kissing when they’re younger.  Just let me show you!”  

Before I know it, she places both her hands on my face and brings her lips to mine, kissing me!  I’m so shocked by this, I don’t even struggle as she kisses me…and I suddenly feel myself kissing her back.  Is..is this what it feels like to kiss for the first time?  I don’t even know if people are staring at us, but I don’t care.  I let it happen and the kiss lingers.  At least until I’m pulled away from this young woman.

“Alright, love, I think it’s time we get ye back to the hotel.” O’Malley says and I can hear the shock and anger in his voice.  I’m still lost in the moment and unable to fight, but when I open my eyes and stare at the woman as O’Malley leads me away, I see her licking her lips and winking at me.  I can’t even speak a word and I hear Melody giggling and whistling as we leave the club for the night.



“Okay so, aside from waking up with the worst headache ever, I think last night was a major success!  I know I had a little too much to drink, and I sort of remember everything I did.  Even the bits that I don’t remember, O’Malley and Melody definitely made it a point to tell me what I did and ooooh boy…I wasn’t expecting that.  I won’t get into it too much, but needless to say, no more alcohol fueled nights for this amnesia patient!”

“I really needed that night out, though.  Ever since I’ve lost my memory, people have been treating me all weird.  They act like I’m broken or that I’m going to break or something and it’s really frustrating.  Not to mention, there really isn’t much that can be done to get my memory back at this point.  It’s just a waiting game and I’m not going to just sit around and feel sorry for myself and have no fun what-so-ever.  I’m not going whatever people think is best for me.  The doctors even told me to just get back to my normal routine as soon as possible.  Well, I hate to say it but if my normal routine was being a lame old hag, I want no part of it!”

“So I’m doing what *I* want to do and do you know what my next order of business is?  Well, aside from whooping Mercedes Vargas all over the ring and advancing to the Semi-Finals of this tournament, but I’ll address that later on.  By the way, hi Mercedes!  How is that arm, sweetie?!”

“Anyway, Dixie and O’Malley weren’t happy when I told them before we left for the airport this morning, but before my wild and crazy night out, I did something they weren’t expecting.  I figured out the details of our flight back to Las Vegas and I switched them.  Well, I switched my information anyway.  Guess where I’m going?!”

“Vancouver!!”  

“I know, you all are probably thinking, what the heck is in Vancouver.  But it’s not what is in Vancouver.  It’s who…This guy Drake Green.  Of course I can’t remember him, but I’ve talked to him a few times on Twitter, and he seems to have some very important information about how I know him.  Information that no one else seems to want to tell me, so I’m going to talk to him.”

“I know…I know…You all are probably saying, but a phone conversation will work just fine, right?  Well…true, it would, but…I think Dixie had a point when she didn’t tell me about my daughter.  What if just seeing someone, or something, triggers my memory to come back?  Shouldn’t I take that chance?  I don’t care what anyone says.  I’m going to Vancouver to meet up with Drake and get answers from him.  Maybe it’ll turn out to be a big disappointment.  Maybe it won’t.  All I know is that I have to give it a shot.  I have nothing left to lose at this point.”

“All I know is that I don’t want to go back to Las Vegas right now.  They can’t force me to go to those doctor appointments, because in the end, they’re useless.  The situation is what it is and I’m just going to keep doing what I’m doing.  So, I’m going to kill a few days in Vancouver before I head off to Cardiff for the next show and who knows…Maybe I’ll show up in Cardiff with my memory back!”

“And once I get to Cardiff, I’m going to spend as much time as I possibly can training and prepping for this next match.  I held my own against Mikah last week, but just barely and if the things I’m hearing about Mercedes are true…Well, I need to be more prepared!  I’m sure she knows me better than Mikah and I have to be as ready as I can.”

“I can’t let Andrew down!  I can’t let myself down!”




Scene 3
Wednesday February 4th
Vancouver, Canada
Reuniting With an Old…Friend?


I have been in Vancouver for less than twenty-four hours, and I must say, I’m getting by just fine.  Dixie and O’Malley gave me hell and both of them wanted to come with me to make sure I would be alright, but I flat out told both of them no.  O’Malley didn’t argue much after that, but Dixie did everything she could until I told her I’d have nothing to do with her anymore if she didn’t let me do this.  Needless to say, I won that battle and here I am in Vancouver.

I was a little nervous coming here by myself, but I just took a few breaths and figure things out.  After my flight landed and I got my luggage and made my way through the airport.  Once outside, I used the little trick I had picked up on while studying everyone the last few weeks and I hailed a taxi cab.  I’m learning quickly and trying to be as independent as I can.  Though at times, Dixie and even O’Malley make it difficult.  O’Malley is more understanding the majority of the time, but Dixie just treats me like a child.

The taxi driver was very nice and he helped me find the perfect hotel to stay at for a couple days.  In a way I wish Dixie and O’Malley were here just so I could throw my independence in their faces.  But they’re not and I’m a-okay with that, too!  

Once I checked into the hotel and got situated, I opened up the contacts in my phone, searching for the name I was looking for.  Well, the nickname I was looking for.  I wasn’t completely sure if it was the right one, but after I told Drake about certain nicknames in my contacts, only one stuck out as a possibility to him.  So I brought up the name Man Whore and proceeded to type up a text message.

“Drake?” I hit the send button and proceeded to wait for a response.  I knew Drake was busy working, doing whatever it is he does, so I figured I wouldn’t get a response for a while.  And I was write.  It wasn’t until this morning that I received a response.

“Hey!  Did you remember?!” I couldn’t help but smile and laugh at his response.  Unfortunately I hadn’t remember anything, yet…But a part of me was hoping that I would finally remember something when I met up with Drake.

“No, not yet.  I was just checking to see if this was your number or not.  I guess I can change your name back from Man Whore now that I know it is you.” I responded back.  I’m sure there was a reason that I had changed his name to that rather inappropriate nickname in my phone in the first, but I figured I would let him answer that question.

It wasn’t long after that when I received his next response.  Damn, he can text fast. “Haha, yeah.  I had a feeling that was probably me.  What’s up?”

“I was just letting you know I made it to Vancouver.  We can meet up anytime you’re free.  Hopefully before Friday though because I have to get to Cardiff.” I’m slowly getting the hang of this texting thing.  I’m not as fast as some people are, but I’ll get there soon enough I’m sure.  Just as I’m about to set my phone down, it alerts me of another message.

“What about tonight?  We could go grab a bite to eat and some drinks?”

I smile excitedly as I start typing my response. “Tonight would be great!  Where do you want to meet?  I can’t drive right now so I need to call a cab…”

“Where are you staying?  I could come get you?” He responds shortly after.  I can’t be sure but this is starting to feel more and more like a possible…date?  

“Umm..The Fairmont Pacific Rim?  Know where that is?” I really hope he does, because I am currently incapable of giving him directions.

“Yeah I know where it is.  Pick you up around 7?”

I take in a deep breath, taking my time in typing a response.  Should I be doing this?  So far from what I can tell, everyone is against me meeting up with him.  Maybe that is why I’m so determined to see him.  Because everyone tells me it’s best that I don’t?  I don’t know, but I finally respond back to him.

“Sounds great!  Just let me know when you’re here!” I say back.  He responds shortly after saying it’s a deal and I set my phone down and just…wait.  I just want to spend most of the day relaxing and wondering how tonight will go.  I try to find stuff to do pass the time, as impatient as I am.

Later that night…

I’ve just finished getting ready for dinner and I’m waiting for Drake.  It’s getting closer and closer to seven and I still haven’t heard from him.  I’m almost convinced he’s going to stand me up when my phone goes off across the room.  I rush over and pick it up, checking my text messages.

“Just pulled up.  Want me to come get you or do you want to meet me outside?” I let out a sigh of relief as I see that it’s Drake.  He isn’t standing me up after all.

“Oh good it’s you!  I thought you were standing me up!  I’ll be right down!” I text him back as quickly as I can and grab my purse and room key.  I rush out of the room and to the elevators, making my way downstairs.  It takes a few minutes, but once the elevator doors ding and open in the lobby, I rush out and towards the front doors.  Drake is standing outside his car waiting for me.  I don’t know why, but I smile when I see him standing there.

“Why did you think I was standing you up?” He asks as I approach him, taking note of the suit he is wearing.  He really is quite attractive, but I manage to shake my head and focus.  

“Because I hadn’t heard from you.” I admit with a frown.

He smiles and laughs. “I told you I’d be here at seven.  It’s seven now.” He opens the passenger side door for me and I smile again.  I don’t see what everyone’s problem with him is, but then again, I’m sure there is something I don’t know.  I study the car awkwardly.

“This is your car?  Interesting…”  I don’t know what kind of car it is, but for some reason it doesn’t really strike me as the type of car he would be driving.  Then again, I could be wrong.

“This thing?” He shakes his head and laughs. “God no.  It’s just a rental while I’m here in Vancouver filming.  I love cars and all, but nothing usually like this.”  I take my place in the passenger seat and before he closes the door he looks down at me. “Why’d you think it is interesting by the way?”

I shrug and think for a second before answering. “I don’t know.  It just didn’t seem your style for some reason.”

“You sure you don’t remember anything about me?” He says flashing a smile.  I roll my eyes and shake my head as he closes my door with a laugh.  He walks around the car and gets back into the driver’s seat.  Before he puts the car in drive, he looks over at me. “The only reason I asked that is because your intuition was pretty spot on.  Sounds to me like your memory might come back soon.”

I smile and shrug. “I’m not very hopeful, but we’ll see.” He puts the car in drive and speeds off a few seconds later.  I look at the places we pass along the way, wondering where we’re going. “So, where are you taking me?”

“You’ll see.” I’m thankful he pays attention to the road because he’s actually driving pretty fast, and I’d be nervous if he wasn’t. “It’s got a pretty good menu so I’m sure you’ll find something you like…if you can’t remember what you like.”

I shake my head. “Yeah, I really can’t.  Even when I was at home I just searched through my refrigerator for whatever looked good because I can’t remember what I like.  It’s not a big deal, though.  It’s sort of like trying things for the first time.”  He lets out a chuckle and I look over to him. “What is so funny and why are you grinning like that?”

He shakes his head. “No reason, really.”

I can tell he’s holding something back, but I don’t question him further.  I turn my attention back to the window, looking at the surroundings.  He’s just pulling into the parking lot and I look at the sign.  “Cardero’s?  You ever been here before?”

The parking lot is pretty full, but he manages to find a free parking spot, and pulls in.  He shakes his head as he puts the car in park. “No, not yet.  But I’ve heard great things about it.”

It looks promising enough so I can’t complain.  A few seconds later, Drake steps out of the car walking around to my side, opening the door for me again.  I follow beside him quietly as we head to the entrance, waiting for him as he checks into our reservation.  We don’t have to wait very long as we are led to our table in the back of the restaurant.  The hostess hands us our menus and tells us our waitress will be with us shortly.  

I sit back in my chair, looking around, not sure of how to start off our conversation, but Drake breaks the silence for me. “So, how did you manage to get away from your sister and that Irish pal of yours?”

I smile and let out a laugh, proud of myself for the answer to that question. “I just snooped my way through our flight reservations and contacted the airline to change my flight.  They weren’t happy that I came here by myself, but they couldn’t stop me.”

He chuckles. “Yeah, I’m sure they weren’t.  Especially the Irish guy.”

“You two don’t really like each other, do you?” I ask, staring at him.

He takes in a deep breath and shakes his head. “Not particularly, no. I’m pretty sure you weren’t too happy with me dating Trishelle, either.  You weren’t happy with me regardless, but that didn’t help the situation any.”

I frown and look away, trying to remember something, but of course I can’t.  “Can you tell me why?  I mean…I don’t remember, and no one else seems to want to tell me the story behind it.”

Drake takes in a deep breath and leans back in his chair.  Before he can answer, the waitress walks up, greeting us with a friendly smile. “Can I start you two off with something to drink?”

“I’ll just have an iced tea, please.  I had a bad experience with alcohol on Monday and I’d like to avoid that for as long as possible.”  The waitress laughs as she jots down my drink order and Drake looks at me curiously. “Don’t ask.” He laughs and the waitress turns to him.

“Just a diet coke for me.” He says.  She nods politely and heads off to get our drinks.  

“You were about to say?” I look at him, reminding him of my question.

He nods and lets out a sigh. “Honestly?  I screwed up and gave you every reason to hate me.”

“Let me guess, long story that I don’t want to know, right?” I ask, already knowing the answer to that question.  Everything lately is a long story.

“Probably, but once you get your memory back you’ll remember anyway.” He says just as the waitress returns with our drinks.  We haven’t even looked over the menu to order our food yet, so she walks away to give us more time.    

I take a sip of my iced tea and focus on him. “Yeah and if I remember, from what you say I’ll just go back to hating you.”

“More than likely.” He replies, taking a sip of his diet coke.  “It’s your decision how you want it to happen, though.  I can tell you now if you want, or you can wait until your memory comes back.  It won’t change anything though.  I’m with Trishelle and you’re with O’Malley.”

I fold my arms across my chest and think for a moment.  To be honest, I don’t even know what I want to know anymore. “I’m not with O’Malley.  Maybe I was before I lost my memory, but I don’t remember any of it.  I don’t think it even matters at this point.  My memory probably isn’t coming back anytime soon, if at all, and to be fair, whatever happened is in the past anyway.”  We both go quiet for several minutes, and I can’t really tell if it is an awkward silence or not.  I glance out the window and when I look back, he’s staring at me, a curious look on his face.

“What?” I ask, and he shakes his head.

“It’s probably just the amnesia, but you’re just different from last time I saw you.  Aside from the whole physical change, that is.” He says.

“Oh, right.” I say, being reminded of the fact I apparently had a makeover not too long ago. “I’ve seen videos and pictures of me from before.”

“I like it.” He says, causing me to smile.

“So do I honestly.” I reply and take another drink of my tea.  “So…about us.  We were apparently friends at one point, right?”  He nods, but he doesn’t say a word in response. “More than friends at one point?”

He nods again. “You could say that.”

I take in a deep breath and nod. “Did we…sleep together?”

He can’t help but let out a laugh as he runs his hand over his head. “I’m sorry.  This is just so weird for me right now.”

“I take that as a yes.” I take in a deep breath.  “So…you screwed up and gave me every reason to hate you.  What did you do?  Sleep with my best friend or something?”

My question catches his off guard, just as he is taking another drink of his diet coke.  He nearly chokes, and for some reason I laugh.

“I think your best friend probably would have been more acceptable…” I don’t know why, but I suddenly start to laugh.  Drake looks at me, confused, but I honestly can’t stop laughing. “You…think that is funny?”  He raises an eyebrow and stares at me.

I shake my head and try to speak clearly. “No…not really.” I manage to say, trying to catch my breath.  I’m laughing so hard my stomach hurts. “But you’re honestly the first person to tell me the truth without hesitating.”

He manages to smile, as awkward as it is, and I continue laughing.  Until it happens again.  A sharp pain shoots through my skull, stopping me instantly.  I close my eyes and bring my hands to my temples again as I get another vision.  My second one this week.

“Misty?” I can hear Drake’s voice, but much like the other day, I can’t speak. “Are you okay?”

This time I see a gorgeous mansion type house with mountains in the back, and Drake standing at the front door.  The scene disappears quickly and goes blank until I see myself.  I’m smiling and I speak the words ‘I love you…’ before everything goes dark once again.

“Misty…Misty snap out of it!” Drake is almost panicking, trying to get my attention.

“Mountains…” I hear myself speaking out loud before my eyes snap open.  Drake is staring at me, just as concerned as O’Malley had been.

“What?” He says.  “Did you—“ I cut him off before he can finish asking that question.

“I…I have to go.” I say, quickly standing up.  I suddenly don’t feel very well and I just want to get back to my hotel room. “I’m sorry…I can’t…”

I dart away from the table quickly just as the waitress returns to take our order.  Drake apologizes and leaves some money on the table, rushing away to chase after me, but I can’t even remember everything I just saw in my mind, and I’m not sure I even want to at this point.  

I’m just so…lost.



“So my trip to Vancouver didn’t go as well as I had hoped.  It wasn’t a total disaster, but it wasn’t Drake’s fault.  I had a bit of an…episode before we could even order our food and I rushed out as fast as I could.  I don’t know what is going on, but I hope it doesn’t happen again.  Maybe whenever Andrew and I have a week off I need to take Dixie’s advice and head back to Las Vegas to get this stuff figured out.”

“Anyway, I was surprised at how much Drake actually told me.  He actually talked to me and was honest with me, which is more than I can say about a lot of people.  I have a pretty good idea of what happened between him and I, but no specific details.  It’s probably for the best that I don’t know exactly what happened, though.”

“I could tell he was surprised about me having amnesia.  I’m sure before I even went to see him, he was probably one of the doubters thinking I’m faking or something, but I’m not.  Why the hell would I fake amnesia?  Is it even possible to fake complete amnesia like I have?  Was my life really that miserable that people need to think I’d make up a case of amnesia?  If that is the case, I’m glad I can’t remember anything.”

“I’m tired of people throwing out their theories and assumptions about my condition.  They’re not my doctors.  They’re not me.  So they can just shut the hell up and find something else to use against me, because from what I’ve been told and what I’ve been looking into, there is plenty people can use against me.  If they truly want to hurt me that is.”

“And I have a feeling Mercedes and JT will do just that.  I don’t have to worry about wrestling JT, because of the rules in SCW, but that doesn’t mean he won’t try and get into my head just because he can.  I’ve heard things about Mercedes, though, and I’ve looked into her past matches and stuff, so I’m more prepared than she probably thinks I am.”

“I have to admit though, I thought last week was going to be our toughest challenge in this tournament, facing Andrew’s own stablemate Mikah, and her mystery partner in Patient 026, a.k.a Adam Stone.  But, I think this week might be a little tougher.  And the only reason I say that is because these two apparently like to fight dirty and Mercedes has already proven she’s not past faking an injury to win.  It’s sad really.”

“Anyway, I guess it’s time to get back to work, though.  Time to get my butt to Cardiff and join up with O’Malley and Dixie, no doubt listening to their lecturing and blah blah blah.  I just hope I can meet up with Melody as soon as possible and train with her as long as I can.  It’ll save me from the drama around my sister and O’Malley, but it’ll also get me prepared for this match.”

“I have to be prepared!”

“JT…Mercedes…you two better BELIEVE I will be prepared!  You could put me in the ring against one of my best friends, and I’d give it my all.  But…that is something you wouldn’t know about, right JT?  I’m all for fun and games, but not when you’re supposed to be doing your JOB.  Doing what you’re PAID to be doing, right?”

“I may not remember signing up for the tournament, but I’m sure I was well aware of the risks that came with it.  We could be paired with enemies and/or booked against our friends.  It’s all part of a random draw.  Would I have liked having to go against Melody or Roxi in this tournament?  Absolutely not, but a little friendly competition doesn’t hurt anyone.  I’ve been sparring in the ring with both of them anyway, so I wouldn’t just refuse to fight them for real in the ring.  That would just be cowardly and stupid.”

“You and Caleb are the tag team champions.  You’re supposed to be part of the few that people look up to because you hold those belts, but if you ask me, doing what you did the first week was far from a role model type move.  Don’t like what I have to say?  Not my problem I guess.  I’m just calling it as I see it, so if you get all hurt and offended…well, that’s on you.”

“I’m sure you’re pretty confident going against Andrew this week, but all I have to say to that is…Seriously?  I don’t know Andrew that well, but…He’s a BEAST and he can wrestle.  I know I’m well on my way to the finals of this tournament simply because I have HIM as my partner.  I don’t need to do what your partner did and fake an injury just to advance to the next round.  Seems like she didn’t have faith in you as a partner, huh?  Then again…I can’t say I would either if I had been paired with and had to do all the work that first round because you refused to.”

“But…I guess I could be wrong.  I doubt I am, but, we’ll see how it goes on Sunday won’t we?”

“On to Mercedes though…Mercedes, Mercedes, Mercedes…What the hell kind of name is that, anyway?  You’re named after a car, which is SUPPOSED to be high end and classy, but have I seen anything at all classy about you?  I don’t know about before I lost my memory, but since…Nope.  Can’t say that I have.”

“How’s the arm, chickadee?  Have you been icing it really good?  Have you been seeing your doctor, making sure it’s okay for you to wrestle?  My guess is probably not because you’re a big fat LIAR!  Seriously, what type of woman has to fake an injury just to advance in the tournament?”

“A scared one, perhaps?  An insecure pathetic excuse for a woman, and that is what you are.  I’ve gone through and done my research on you, sweetie, and let me tell you…You’re just…sad.”

“You’ve made it a point, for quite some time, to say mean and hurtful things against me, pretending to be nice.  You made it a point, several times, to bring up my age and use it against me, but…correct me if I’m wrong.  Aren’t you just a year younger than me?  Your age arguments and insults are pretty damn invalid, when you’re no spring chicken yourself.  I find it funny that you try and present yourself as such, but all you are is an hypocritical fake HAG that’s on her way to getting beat by someone who can’t remember how to wrestle!”

“Oh, yeah, and if you even THINK of using that against me, I’d really think again.  Going against you, I really wish I had my memory back, because I would have a better chance at kicking your butt with all the moves I’m still learning how to perfect again.”

“I’m going to prove all the doubters wrong on Sunday.  I’m going to shut them up and show them once and for all that this amnesia is not some act.  Why the hell would I embarrass myself and pretend that I don’t know how to wrestle, especially against some frigid witch like you?  Huh?  Why would I do that?”

“I’m really going to enjoy this, Mercedes.  I thought it was amazing beating Mikah last week, but you…Oh man, I want to embarrass you so bad, and I’ll do just that.  And don’t even think I’ll let you try and pull what you did when you and JT were up against Roxi and Caleb.  I’ll be watching you like a hawk and I’ll stop you any way that I can.  I’ve got Andrew’s back, and you’d be pretty damn stupid to try that again.  But…go ahead.  I DARE YOU, Mercedes.”

“I’m not afraid of you and I’m not afraid of JT either.  I’m meant to win this tournament this year, Mercedes.  It will be my saving grace.  It will prove that even with all the bad in my life right now, I can overcome anything and prove that I can get through it!  Even if my memory doesn’t come back, I WILL do this.”

“I am at an undeniable disadvantage, but I will prevail.  Andrew and I WILL beat you and JT and advance through this tournament.  We’re going to win it all and there isn’t a single thing you can do about it!  I’m a woman on a mission”

“And you, Mercedes…you’re just my next obstacle!”

“Bring me all ya got, lady!  I’m ready to fight!!!”

“See you Sunday, Mercedes!!!”

47
Climax Control Archives / My Forgotten Life: Part 1
« on: January 30, 2015, 09:42:05 PM »
 
“I want you all to imagine something for me.  Close your eyes and play along with the scenario.  Imagine waking up and having no clue where you are.  Your head hurts, not tremendously but just a slight headache none-the-less.  Think about what it feels like to open your eyes and having three strangers staring at you, and you haven’t the slightest idea why.”

“Not only that, but take a second and listen to them as they call you by a name that you don’t recognize.  You literally have no idea who you are, or who these people staring at you are, but they’re acting as if you know them.  And to top it off, their worried expressions immediately change to that of relief.”

“How?  How is it even possible that you can’t recognize these individuals, but they are looking at you as if you know them?  You can’t place a name to their faces, let alone your own?”

“Amnesia.  That’s how.”

“I can’t remember a thing about who I am nor the people in my life.  I have no clue who I can trust, but everyone seems to be perfectly fine telling me I can trust them.”

“Yeah…thanks for insisting that, but I think I’d like to try and get an idea for myself.  Better yet, I just want to get home…wherever that is…and start working on getting my memory back.”

“I don’t know how I was before this amnesia, but right now?  I am not a very patient person.  I just want to get my memory back!”




Day 8
Sunday Jan. 18th
Coming Home…?
**OFF CAMERA**


Man what a long flight back to the states.  Thankfully Dixie has been with me this past week, because I don’t know what I would have done if she wasn’t.  I’m sure the hospital wouldn’t have allowed me to leave if she hadn’t shown up when she did.  I wouldn’t let that creepy Irish guy anywhere near my room.  But I don’t need to worry about him anymore.  He’s gone and I don’t need to see him ever again.

Dixie told me that apparently I live in Las Vegas, so that is where we are now.  Our flight landed a little while ago, and she’s driving me back to my place.  Yeah, I’m not allowed to drive at the moment, so it looks like my little sister is going to be my chauffeur for the foreseeable future.  I don’t mind, really.  I can’t exactly remember how to drive a car right now and I’d probably just wreck it.  

I’m staring out the window at the scenery as we’re driving through Las Vegas, hoping anything will become familiar to me.  So far, it hasn’t, and it’s a real bummer.  Having amnesia wouldn’t be so hard if it was just…I don’t know…partial?
“So, is anything familiar to you at all?” Dixie turns her head and looks at me for a moment, but she remains mindful about keeping her eyes on the road.  I shake my head and keep looking around at the sights of Las Vegas.

“No.  Nothing.” I let out a deep, disappointed sigh.  I can see the downtown Las Vegas shortly in the distance as we’ve just moved into the outskirts, which is apparently where I live.  I look at each house we pass, hoping maybe the one I live in will jog my memory.

“Don’t worry,” Dixie says offering me a reassuring smile. “It’ll all come back to you.  In fact…I’m hoping today is the day.  I have a surprise for you.”

She turns the car down a street, suddenly interesting me.  Surprise?  Everything is a surprise to me these days, but I wonder what she is talking about.  My answer comes a few seconds later when she parks the car in front of a house.  A fence surrounds the entire yard, front and back, and off in the distance behind it, I notice a large building of some sort.

“Where are we?” I turn and ask her after spotting a few cars in the driveway. “Do I live here?”

She shakes her head. “No, but you used to.  I know I told you I would take you straight home, but there are some people who really want to see you.”

“What do you mean I used to live here?  Why don’t I live here anymore?  It looks like a nice enough place.” I study the house, trying to remember anything in my mind.  It comes as no surprise that nothing returns to me, though.

“It’s…a long story.  Don’t worry about it right now.”  She takes the keys out of the ignition and opens her door, looking to me before she steps out. “Come on, let’s go inside.  Someone is very eager to see you.”

I’m almost hesitant to go with her.  As my sister, it has to be hard enough on her that I don’t remember her or any memories we’ve shared, but now I might have to add to the list of my disappointed loved ones.  Well…I’m sure they’ve been told about my situation, so they’ll understand.  How bad could it be?

I step out of the car as Dixie walks up to me.  She’s smiling from ear to ear in anticipation, but I don’t return the same look.  The fact is, I’m scared, and my look proves it.  She places her hand on my back, in an effort to calm me.

“Misty, it’s okay.  I brought you here because I really think it’s going to help.” She says calmly, but I have a bad feeling about this.

“I understand that, Dixie, but…you didn’t tell me we were coming here.” I pull away from her briefly, suddenly not trusting her. “Tell me who lives here.”

Before Dixie has a chance to answer my question herself, the front door to the house swings open and a raven-haired little girl comes running outside.  Her eyes light up when she sees me, and she’s running right towards me.

“MOMMY!!  MOMMY YOU’RE HOME!” She’s yelling as she runs up to me.  She throws her arms around me in a tight embrace and I stare down at her with shocked confusion.  Mommy?  I…I’m her mother?

Three other people walk out of the house.  A red-haired teenage boy, an older guy with spiked black hair, and a very pregnant woman.  I don’t recognize any of them, but they all look very happy to see me.  Dixie stares at me with a smile, assuming my silences means something is coming back to me.  I look down at the little girl just as she looks up at me with the happiest smile I have ever seen.

“How are you feeling, Mommy?” She keeps her arms wrapped around me, refusing to let me go. “Auntie Dixie said you hit your head.”

The three other individuals stand a distance away.  The looks on their faces give away the fact they know my memory has not returned and the guy with the spiked hair approaches the little girl hugging me.

“Eden, sweetie,” he says, reaching out to her. “Why don’t you give Mommy some space, okay?  Remember how I said she’s been a little confused?”

Eden…that’s her name?  What a beautiful name, but…I don’t remember her.  I don’t remember any of these people.

“She…she really doesn’t remember, does she?” The teenaged boy asks, sounding slightly disappointed as well.  

I’m speechless.  Eden backs away, frowning, and I don’t have the heart to look at her.  I do, however, stare at Dixie, shaking my head.  “Dixie…I…why didn’t you tell me?!”

Dixie bites her bottom lip.  She looks to the guy with the spiked hair and shrugs as he glares at her in shock. “I’m sorry, Spike!  I…I thought seeing Eden would jog her memory!”  She addresses him, and not me.  Spike?  Wow..another weird name.  Tears start to form in Eden’s eyes as she starts crying and runs up to the pregnant woman.

“She…she doesn’t know me, Mommy Vixen.” Eden stumbles on her words as she embraces the woman…Mommy Vixen?  I’m..so confused.  

“It’s okay, petite.” She says, consoling Eden. “She just took a bump to the head and her memory is a little fuzzy is all.  It will come back to her soon.”

I shake my head, looking around at each of them before turning and glaring at Dixie. “Take me home.  Where ever the hell that is.  Just take me home right now.”

Dixie shakes her head. “Misty, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you, but—“

“But nothing!” I shout at her. “You left out information I should have been told and look what happened?  I apparently disappointed my daughter, who I don’t remember ever having!”

I can hear Eden’s sobbing as her heart breaks even more.  She wasn’t expecting this anymore than I was, but damned if it was my fault.  This reunion should have been set up differently, and thanks to my sister, it wasn’t, and it has turned into a complete nightmare.  The guy with the spiked hair even seems angry.

“Tim, take your sister inside.” He says, turning to the teenage boy next to him. The boy, I guess named Tim, shrugs, but he takes young Eden’s hand and leads her into the house.  The guy with the spiked hair slowly approaches Dixie, but the pregnant blonde woman, takes a hold of his hand.

“Spike, my love, please stay calm.” She asks him.  He turns around and overs her a reassuring glance before he walks up to Dixie and I take a few steps back.

“Dixie, what were you thinking?” He asks her through gritted teeth. “Even though I told Eden a little bit about what was going on with Misty, you knew she would react this way.  Why didn’t you tell Misty?”

“Because,” she says, folding her arms across her chest. “I figured that when she saw Eden, her memory would come back!  I didn’t just want to tell her and not have her remember.”

“So you thought it would be better if she saw her and didn’t remember her then?  Dixie, this situation is fucked up enough as it is, but you just complicated it a hell of a lot more!” He begins losing his temper, and I look to the pregnant woman…his wife I’m assuming…and she’s just giving me a warm smile.  

“STOP!” I shout, holding my hands up.  “BOTH OF YOU JUST STOP!”

This catches their attention.  They all turn and look to me, shocked.  Dixie steps towards me, but I hold my hand up, signaling her to stay put.

“Dixie, please get me out of here.”  I look to her first, before then looking to the other two. “And to you two, I’m very sorry about all of this.  I am sorry I don’t remember who either of you are, and I’m more sorry that I don’t remember Eden. But I…I can’t do this right now.”

“There is no need to apologize.” The pregnant woman, Vixen, says as she joins Spike at his side. “It’s a very difficult situation.”

“Just focus on getting better.” Spike says.

I offer them as polite a smile as I can muster before I turn around and get back in the car.  Dixie and Spike exchange heated words once again before he storms off back into the house, presumably to console Eden.  Because I am the reason she is crying, I wish I could be the one to console her, but I don’t even…I’m a mother?!?!

A few seconds later Dixie returns to her place in the driver’s seat.  I turn my head and glare directly at her, but I don’t speak a word.  She rolls her eyes and starts the engine. “I know, I know.  Spike’s reaction was bad enough so, please, save me the argument until we get back to your house.”

I shake my head and turn to look at the house one last time.  “Was…was I married to that guy?”

Dixie laughs and shakes her head. “No.  Well…almost.”

“Almost?” I say, turning to look at her again.  She keeps her eye on the road as she drives off down the street. “Let me guess, another long story?”  Dixie nods and I let out a sigh.  That seems to be the story of my life that I can’t remember.  Everything is just one…long…story.  

Do I even want to know?




“That day broke my heart.  It really did.  Even though my memories have decided to disappear on me, the fact that I brought that little girl to tears because I can’t remember that she is my daughter, just kills me.  And to think that my sister thought it was a good idea not to tell me!  If I couldn’t remember the three people I was apparently closest to, why does it surprise her that my daughter couldn’t even jog my memory?”

“What else about me can’t I remember?  How much do I have to find out, good or bad?  When are they going to stop answering all of my questions with ‘It’s a long story…don’t worry about it.’?  This amnesia stuff is hard enough as it is, but geez…they could just give me SOME sort of answer!”

“Needless to say, as soon as Dixie and I got back to my real house, everything exploded from there.”




**OFF CAMERA**

After arriving at my home, I am left disappointed yet again.  Nothing looks familiar, but I don’t let that bother me.  The only thing bothering me is trying to figure out what else Dixie is keeping from me.  What else does she not want me to know?

She quickly carried our bags inside, avoiding me for as long as she possibly could and I just shook my head in disappointment.  I slowly walk my way up the sidewalk, looking around the neighborhood trying to remember anything.  I open the door and step inside, looking at the inside of my home.

“Anything yet?” Dixie yells from the other room.  I really wish she would stop asking me that.

“If anything came back to me, Dixie, you would know.” I slowly make my way down the hall, looking at the pictures on the wall.  Mostly pictures of Eden, but there are a few others that I don’t recognize, but I try not to think about it.  I turn down another hall, following the sound of Dixie putting stuff away.  Eventually, I find the room she is in.

“You and I need to talk.” I stop in the doorway, watching as she starts unpacking my suitcase.  Really?  I have amnesia.  My arms and legs aren’t broken. “What are you doing?”

She looks up with a smile as she carries some of my clothes to the dresser. “What does it look like?  I’m unpacking.”

“That can wait.” I say, frowning at her and folding my arms. “And I could have done it myself.”

Dixie laughs and shrugs. “It’s no big deal, Misty.  I figured you wouldn’t remember where everything went anyway—“

“DIXIE PLEASE!” I bring my hands to my temples.  This is all giving me a headache.  My sister is giving me a headache. “How hard can it be to figure out where clothes go?!  Just…STOP!”

She slowly closes the dresser drawer, staring at me.  I walk inside the room…my room…looking around.  “Dixie, I know you’re trying to help, but you’re only making things more complicated!  Why can’t you see that?!”

“I don’t mean to be,” she responds sadly. “It’s just really hard for me to see you like this and I’m doing everything I can think of to help you get your memory back.”

“So putting my clothes away for me is helping me get my memory back?” I ask, amused.  She laughs, too, but she doesn’t say anything in response. “What you did earlier was wrong, Dixie.  You should have told me about Eden.  You should have told me BEFORE, that I’m her mother.”

Dixie shakes her head and looks at me with sad eyes. “How?  What easy way is there to tell you that you have a daughter that you don’t remember?  It might not have worked, but for all I know, it could have!  You could have remembered everything the moment you saw her because that little girl is your world, Misty.”

I close my eyes and shake my head.  Dixie may have a point there, but it still wasn’t the right way to go about it.  I don’t even know what would have been the right way, because either way, I would have walked away heartbroken because I can’t remember her.  

“I get what you’re saying, Dixie, but come on.  You can’t just keep things from me!  Especially something as huge as that!” I walk over to the dresser where a picture of the guy with the spiked hair holding a dark haired baby is.  I point to the picture. “The baby…that is her, right?”

Dixie nods.  I sigh and place the picture back where it was. “Ok so obviously the guy with the spiked hair—“

“Spike..” Dixie says, interrupting me.  I glare at her, and she holds her hands up defensively and lets me continue.

“Spike,” I start, staring at the picture. “Is her father.  I almost married him, but almost doesn’t really cut it, does it?  Tell me what happened.”

“Misty, we don’t have to—“

“Yes we do, Dixie!” I spin around and shout at her again. I don’t know if I ever shouted this much before the amnesia, but I’m so frustrated. “I need answers!”

Dixie bites her bottom lip and nods. “Fine.  Okay.  You…you left him at the altar.”  

I raise an eyebrow. “I did?  Why…why would I do that?  He seems like a great guy…great father.”

Dixie sighs and shakes her head. “Misty, I know you really don’t want to hear this, but that’s not important right now.  You don’t remember any of it, so why do I need to—“ She stops as I throw my hands in the air, more frustrated than before.  I run my hands through my hair, fighting back tears.

“I…I need to know who I was, Dixie.  I need to know who I AM but you’re keeping everything from me!” I plop down on the edge of the bed, closing my eyes and trying to remember something…anything.  “Is my life really that horrible that you don’t want me to know?!”

“It’s not that I don’t want you to know this stuff,” she says and I can tell by the tone of her voice that she’s being truthful.  She only wants to help, but she clearly doesn’t know how. “It’s just that you’re going to have more and more questions and you’re confused enough as it is.  I’m trying the best I can!”

I shake my head and look up at her, tears now filling my eyes. “No, you’re not,” I say as I stand up. “You’re not trying to help me at all.  So just leave me alone, Dixie!”

She tries to approach me, but I don’t give her that chance.  I rush out of the room and out of the house as quick as I can.  I need to be alone.  I need to process everything I’ve already found out and hopefully something will come back to be.  I’m just going for a walk.  What is the worst that can happen?



“I really shouldn’t have asked that question, because the worst did happen.  What started out as a simple walk around my neighborhood led to me not paying attention to anything in the area and before I knew it…I was lost.  Like…literally lost.  I had no idea where I was, but apparently, I walked so far and ended up in the city somehow.”

“Luckily I had my phone in my pocket, otherwise I would have been in major trouble.  I don’t know why, but I got on that Twitter app thing, since I’m always seeing all kinds of people talking on there.  I wasn’t really thinking anyone could help me, and I really didn’t want to search through my phone and try and find Dixie’s number.”

“Anyway, so one thing led to another and who should come to my rescue?  My friend Roxi…well, at least I think we’re friends.  I told her where I was and she came and found me!  I wasn’t expecting that at all, and if I wasn’t sure I could trust her before, I knew then.  Not only that, she actually talked to me…Gave me some information about me and it just felt good knowing someone wasn’t lying to me.”

“Roxi sat and talked with me for a while as we waited for Dixie to show up, and do you know what she told me?  She told me that I’m…I’m a wrestler!  As in fighting other people!  I…I never would have guessed it.  And she apparently works for the same company I do.  SCW?  I don’t know.  I wish I could remember.”

“But Roxi promised she would help me, along with our friend Melody?  The blonde girl who was with her when I woke up in the hospital.  I don’t know.  They seem friendly enough.  Maybe I can trust them.  She told me I could trust that Irish guy, too, but I still don’t think I can.  Something about him just gives me the heeby-jeebies!”

“I have so much to figure out…so much to remember.  I’m a wrestler and I don’t even remember anything about it!  I…I think I’ll probably have to step away for a bit until my memory comes back.  I’d hate to stick around and make a complete fool of myself.  Not to mention, I could get hurt!”

“But it’s a relief knowing that I have friends who are willing to help me.  If only Dixie would relax a little and let me deal with everything my way, instead of how she thinks I should…”




Day 9
Monday January 19th
A Happy(?) Reunion..
**OFF CAMERA**


Dixie has not been too happy with me ever since yesterday.  She feels bad about dealing with this whole situation the way she did, but she made it a point to lecture me for wandering off like I did.  I won’t lie and say that it didn’t scare me, because it did.  I got lost, but I was also stubborn and refused to try and call Dixie to come get me.  Needless to say, she’s been avoiding me and giving me my space ever since, and I’m just fine by that.

I’m currently in the kitchen, scrounging around and trying to find myself something to eat.  I’m so confused on who I am, I don’t even remember what foods I like, or don’t like for that matter.  I search through the refrigerator, looking for something appealing when the doorbell rings.

“I’ll get it!” Dixie shouts from the front living room.  Fine by me, sis.  I probably don’t remember the person at the front door anyway.  I decide on just making myself a sandwich and grab various fixings, placing them on the counter.  

“What the hell do you want?” I hear Dixie’s angry voice from where I’m standing, but choose not to get involved…yet.  I have no desire for any drama or fighting right now, and I’m hungry so food is taking priority over whatever situation is taking place at my front door.  

I suddenly freeze when I hear the voice that follows. “I’m here to see Misty.” It’s the Irish guy.  He knows where I live?!  “For Christ’s sake, I’m not going to hurt her, Dixie!”

I stop making my sandwich and just listen to the argument that follows.  Dixie is trying to speak in a hushed voice, but I can hear every word.

“How the hell am I supposed to know that?” She asks.  “I find it very convenient that you were there when it happened, so for all I know you could have been in on it!”

O’Malley laughs. “Ye really don’t know how to trust anyone do ye?  That Jersey trash really screwed ye up, didn’t he?  I was attacked to, love.  I had nothing to do with it.”

What?  He was attacked to?  Why didn’t he tell me that before?  Dixie laughs back at him, though, and I step away from the counter, trying to hear better while still staying out of sight.  

“Yeah, whatever O’Malley.  And if I were you, I’d not bring up what happened between Giani and me ever again.  Just stay away from my sister.” She tries to slam the door in his face, but I hear the sound of it being blocked by his hand.

“Ye might not know me, Dixie, but Misty does.  She and I shared something.  She might not remember it, but she will.” O’Malley responds.  I can tell by the sound of his voice that he’s not lying.  For the first time since I woke up in the hospital, I’m not afraid of him.

“We’ll see about that, O’Malley.  Get the hell out of here.” She’s finally able to close the door, as I hear it shut.  I quickly hurry back to the counter to make my sandwich, trying to be inconspicuous.  Dixie walks into the kitchen a few moments later, glancing at me with a smile.

“Who was that?” I ask, pretending as though I haven’t heard a thing.  She shakes her head and shrugs it off, and I know she is about to lie to me.

“Oh, nobody.  Just some door to door salesman.  I told him we weren’t interested.” There it was.  She was lying through it teeth, but she had no idea I knew.  I’ll have to reach out to O’Malley soon, I thought.  

“Anyway, I’m going to go take a shower real quick.  You need anything?”  She asks me, but I shake my head no, pointing out I have everything I need in front of me.  She nods with a smile, then heads off down the hall towards the bathroom.  Once I hear the bathroom door close I place both my hands on the counter, looking down at the various sandwich fixings, but now I’m just too angry to eat.  I’m about to give up and put everything away when I hear a knock on the patio door behind me.  

I jump and turn around, startled.  O’Malley is standing at the door, waving at me to come outside.  I look and make sure the coast is clear and I quickly make my way over to the door and slide it open.  He takes a few steps back so I can step outside.

“W-what are you doing here?” I ask him as I step outside into the cool air.  It’s not freezing, but it’s enough to give me the chills.  

“I had to make sure ye were all right.” He sees me shivering and removes his black leather jacket, handing it out to me. “Here, take mine.”

I stare at it for a moment.  I could easily go back inside and grab my jacket, but I don’t.  He urges me to take his and only a few moments later, I oblige.  I get an overwhelming whiff of his cologne, but I oddly like it.

“Thanks.” I say, wrapping it around my arms.

“Anytime, love.” An awkward silence falls between the two of us then, as we both try and figure out what to say next.  O’Malley runs his hand through his hair, and just as he is about to say something, I do him the favor of breaking the silence between us.

“Look, I’m sorry I’ve treated you so horribly this last week.  I’m just really confused right now, and I have no clue who I can trust.” I stare at him, looking as remorseful as I possibly can.  I don’t know how, but he still manages to flash a smile at me.

“Ye don’t need to apologize, love.” He says and I can tell he understands. “Yer going through something no human being should ever go through.  I probably would have been the same way if I had been in yer shoes.”

“Why are you being so understanding?” I ask him, letting out a confused laugh.  I really don’t understand it myself. “If we were as close as you say we were, why don’t I have any pictures of us on my wall?”

He scratches his head and sighs. “It’s a bit complicated.  We had just started to get a bit serious when ye lost your memory.  I thought I explained it all in the letter I left ye at the hospital?”

“Letter?  What letter?” I’m more confused than before.  I never saw any letter he claims to have left me, so I really have no idea what he is talking about.  He narrows his eyes glancing inside the house.

“I guess ye’ll have to ask yer sister that question.” He growls, and it all makes sense.  Of course.  She didn’t trust him, and she sure didn’t want me to trust him so naturally she had gotten a hold of the letter somehow.  I look to the ground, disappointed and now a little depressed.  He can tell by the look on my face that I’m upset, and he takes a step towards me.  When I lift my head to look at him, he stops.

“Sorry,” he says, holding his hands up. “I…I don’t want ye to be scared of me.”

I shake my head, fighting back tears. “I’m…not scared.  I’m just sad.  I’m trying so hard to remember who I am, and who all of you are, and I’m getting different answers from all of you.  I mean, even my own sister is lying to me!” He wants to get closer to me, I can see it by the look on his face, but I can also tell he is being respectful of my wishes.  If only everyone were acting the same way.

“I’m so sorry, love.” He says, trying to comfort me the best he can. “I want so bad to help ye, but only on yer terms.”

“It’s not fair!  Why is this all happening to me?!” I collapse to my knees and sob uncontrollably and that is enough for him.  He’s right at my side, wrapping his arms around me, comforting me.  

“I wish I knew, love.  I really wish I knew.” He says, rubbing my back.  Before tonight, I probably would have run away screaming, but for some reason, I feel safe now.  I can tell he’s here to help me. “I’ll help ye in any way I can.  I promise.”

“R-Roxi said the same thing.” I don’t even know if he can understand what I’m saying through the childish sobbing.  “W-why is s-she giving me answers and my s-s-sister isn’t?  Dixie didn’t even tell me I had a daughter, but Roxi hasn’t kept anything from me yet!”

“I don’t know yer sister very well, love.” He sounds disappointed, but more concerned for my well being than anything. “I know she just recently had her heart broken and in her own way she’s thinks she’s helping ye, but she’s not.  How did the chat with Roxi go?”

I manage to calm myself down and catch my breath and back away to look at him.  For some reason we stay on the ground to continue our conversation, but it’s fine by me.

“It went…okay.  I didn’t even have to ask her certain questions and she was telling me things.” I say.  I’m about to wipe a tear from my cheek, but he beats me to it.  He gives me a look that says he’s sorry, but I let it slide. “I…I still can’t believe I’m a wrestler.”

He laughs. “Out of everything she told ye, that is what yer most focused on?” He shakes his head.

“Well…yeah.  I mean…I don’t know.  What else don’t I know about myself?  The only ones willing to give me answers are you, Roxi and Melody it seems, and I haven’t even seen Melody since I woke up in the hospital.” Melody sounds like a fun girl…someone I can trust.

“Ye’ll get yer chance soon, love.  I’m sure as soon as she’s done in Scotland, she’ll try and come visit ye.” He says, reminding of something.

“Oh…right.” I say, but I suddenly get an idea. “Hey O’Malley…”

His face lights up as I say his name for the first time in quite a while.  He smiles and looks me in my eyes. “Yes, love?” He says.

“Can I ask you a favor?” What I’m about to ask him will probably sound crazy, but I really don’t care.  He nods and smiles again.

“Anything love.  I want to help ye anyway I can.” He replies.

“Can you…help me get to Scotland?” I think it takes him by surprise, and leaves him almost speechless.  He scratches his head, and just as he is about to answer, the patio door opens and out walks Dixie…




“Okay, so long story short, another argument ensued.  I managed to get Dixie to give O’Malley and I a few minutes alone so I could say good-bye, but also so he could give me the answer to my question and guess what?”

“He agreed!”

“It took some time to plan, but he was able to book our flight to Scotland and after that, the difficult task of telling Dixie came about.  That didn’t exactly go so well, and longer story made short, she wouldn’t allow me to go without her.  Sooo…she is tagging along.  I’m so excited to see Melody and Roxi again.  Roxi came for a visit on Friday and showed me some old footage of my wrestling days.  I’m still a little confused on something, but I’ll ask her about it when I see her again.  I’m going to Scotland!!!”

“I didn’t tell Roxi that, though.  I really want to surprise her and Melody when I show up.  I’m also doing this because…well, I’m hoping that maybe some of my memories will come back to me, if not all of them.  I mean, I keep hearing that wrestling was a huge part of my life, so…maybe this will work?  If not, oh well.  I had to give it a shot, but…I also have another huge surprise.”

“Melody and Roxi are both booked with their partners for this Blast From the Past Tournament…whatever that is.  I guess before I lost my memory I signed up for it too, and now no one really expects me to compete, given the fact that I can’t remember who I am…let alone whoever my partner will be, but guess what?”

“I’M GOING TO!”

“And I’m going to ask Melody and Roxi to help me.  Maybe this is a mistake.  Maybe I’m crazy, but I don’t care.  I’m just sick of sitting at home in Las Vegas, waiting for my memory to come back when everyone who is willing to help me is halfway across the world preoccupied doing something I should be doing as well.”

“So I’m giving it a shot.  I hope my memory comes back soon, though, because if not…I only have a short time to learn how to wrestle again. o.O”



Day 15
January 25th
Glasgow, Scotland
One Week To Prepare!
**OFF CAMERA**


My plan worked!  Roxi and Melody had no idea that I was coming to Scotland.  I surprised them both before their matches and I think they were pretty excited to see me.  Better yet, they were even happier to find out I was going to stick to wrestling even though I can’t remember how, and they even agreed to help teach me!

So, Melody and her partner advanced in this Blast From the Past tournament, which is pretty awesome.  Major kudos to them, but I felt really bad for Roxi because she wasn’t so lucky.  She got teamed with this Caleb guy and they faced his best friend JT and his partner Mercedes.  Caleb and JT refused to fight each other, so they just did a few different contests, while Roxi and Mercedes did all the work and do you know what happened?  Mercedes ended up getting Roxi and Caleb disqualified by one big fat lie!  I mean, I can’t remember anything about wrestling, but I don’t think faking an injury is the best idea, right?  

So anyway, I’m backstage with Melody and and O’Malley right now, waiting for Roxi.  Her match just finished a few minutes ago, and she knows to come meet us so we can discuss some things, but I don’t even know what to say to her if I’m honest.  She really got cheated so I can only imagine how disappointed she feels.  I am about to find my answer as we spot her walking towards us.  She’s smiling, but I can see the disappointment in her eyes.

“Hey guys!” She says, walking right up to Melody and I.  O’Malley waves to her, but he keeps quiet as us girls catch up.  “Congrats on the win, Melody!”

“Thanks!” Melody says with an excited smile, but it soon fades as she feels bad for Roxi’s loss. “You really should have won that match, though.  That whole situation was just…wrong!”

“I agree.” I chime in.  I don’t know much, but I saw everything that happened and it was all awful. “Does that stuff happen a lot?”

Roxi shrugs. “With most people, no.  But with any of the Mean Girls, yes.  It’s not surprising.  It would have helped if I had a partner willing to do his part to get us the win, but not much I can do about it now.”

I frown and try of think of something I can do to help.  Is there anything I can do? “Well…can’t you go to one of the bosses and protest it?  I mean…it was unfair and clearly that Mercedes woman was just faking it!”

Roxi shakes her head. “Sometimes, that doesn’t always work, Misty.  As hard as it is to admit this, I just need to move on and accept these things happen.  Thanks for cheering me on though!”

O’Malley lets out a laugh.  We all turn to him as he cracks a smile. “Ye should have heard her back here.  It was pretty amusing.”

“Hey!  You be quiet!” I tell him.  I can’t help that I was excited to see all of this for the first time so I didn’t really appreciate him making fun. “It was fun to watch!”

“Sometimes it’s even more fun to actually be wrestling!” Melody says, and Roxi nods in agreement.  “I really don’t think we’ll have to teach you much of anything.  I think it will all just come back to you naturally!”

I look to Roxi with a curious look. “You think so?”

Roxi nods. “It’s possible, yes.  But we’ll find out once we start you’re training.  I heard the brackets for the second round of opening matches were just announced for next week.”

This catches my attention immediately. “Are they?  I’m part of this tournament thing, right?”  I look back and forth from Melody to Roxi.  They both nod excitedly, but Roxi is the one to answer my question.

“You sure are.”  She says, holding a sheet of paper out to me. “Take a look at your partner and your opponents.”

I snatch the paper from her hands, but not in a rude manner.  I am more excited to see what I’m dealing with.  I scan the paper until I spot my name as well as my partners and see who we’re facing.  “So…I’m teaming with…Andrew Watts?  Who is he?”

“Ooh!  He’s a member of the Rejects stable!” Melody replies.  

I glance over at her curiously. “Rejects?  That doesn’t exactly sound promising.” Melody, Roxi and O’Malley all chuckle at my understanding.

“It’s their team name, silly!” Melody replies, shaking her head.  “You know, like how we’re known as Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United!  Only our team name is soooo much better!”

I shrug and nod in agreement.  “I can’t deny that!  But anyway…Is this Andrew guy…is he good?”

“I’d say so,” Roxi says with a nod. “Since he joined SCW he’s undefeated.  Some people might argue that he’s had easy opponents, but I think they’re wrong.  He’s pretty talented.”

“Oh..well that’s good I guess.”  I look back to the sheet of paper at our opponents. “Patient 026 and Mikah?”

Roxi nods and Melody rolls her eyes. “Ohhh boy.  Mikah!” She says very sarcastically.

“Is..is that not good?” I ask, and I look back to O’Malley.  He shrugs, acting as if he has no clue, and Melody and Roxi both aren’t sure what to say.

“Well, you’ve faced her before.  We faced her as a team with Desiree Drake and Mercedes.” She says, trying to trigger my memory I think, but nothing comes back to me.

“Oh.” I say, disappointed that I don’t remember. “How did that go?”

Melody smiles. “As if you have to ask?!  We beat them easily!  But Mikah likes to run her mouth saying that I carried the whole team, but we all know we worked pretty well together!  She’s just moody all the time for whatever reason.”

“I’m starting to think maybe this isn’t such a good idea.” I say, handing the sheet of paper back to Roxi.  I frown disappointedly with so many thoughts running through my head.  Melody, Roxi and O’Malley glance at one another, knowing they need to reassure me everything will be fine.

“Don’t worry!” Melody says, patting my back. “Everything will be peachy keen!”

“Melody is right,” Roxi adds, and even O’Malley places both hands on my shoulders, rubbing them a little. “We’re going to help you get ready for this and you’ll do just fine!”

“I’m not so sure, ladies.” I say, trying my best to wipe the frown of my face, but it’s easier said than done.  “I mean, Mikah has the advantage here.  She remembers how to wrestle.  I don’t!”

“But ye have the advantage that ye know who yer partner is.  Mikah doesn’t.” O’Malley says, trying to reassure me.  I raise an eyebrow, confused.

“Huh?” I ask, looking around at each of them as they are nodding to me.

“O’Malley is right.” Roxi says, looking at the paper again. “This Patient 026 guy is completely new.  I haven’t even heard of him until tonight, so I’m sure Mikah knows nothing about them either.  You could easily search for Andrew to try and talk to him.”

“Do you think I should?!” I’m suddenly excited and more than willing to go look for Andrew Watts.

Melody and Roxi both laugh and shake their heads. “Maybe not tonight, but I wouldn’t see the harm in contacting him this week.  You two need to be on the same page before this match.  Melody and I will work on getting you trained, though.  Oh!  But before I forget…did you happen to notice where the show is next week?”

I shake my head.  I wasn’t worried about the location, really.  She holds out the sheet of paper for me again.  I take it and glance at the location. “Belfast, Ireland.”  Melody and Roxi immediately look back to O’Malley.  He doesn’t even try to hide the smile on his face.

“Looks like ye’ll be wrestling in my home country, love.” He says, but I get the feeling there is more behind his tone than just that.  I can’t place it though.

“That’s great! You’ll have to show me around then!” I’m even more excited now.  I know I need to focus more on learning to wrestle again and getting one hundred percent prepared for this match, but I hope I can at least get some free time to do some sight seeing.

“Absolutely, love.” O’Malley says and I can tell by the sound of his voice that he is looking forward to it.  “I’ve got a very good feeling about next week now, ladies.”

I don’t know if it’s the excitement of wrestling, or maybe even the fact that I’ll be visiting Ireland, but I’m suddenly looking forward to next week a whole lot more.  I have a lot of work to do, but I have three wonderful friends that are going to help me through it.  Oh yeah, and that reminds me…

I need to find where Dixie wandered off to…




KILL HER WITH KINDNESS
**OFF CAMERA**


“This week has been a really long and difficult week, but I’ve made it through it!  Melody has been hard at work trying to whip me into shape and teach me how to wrestle again and let me tell you this…She may seem all fun and happy go-lucky but man oh man, as a teacher she’s a bit crazy!  It’s all—“

*AHEM*“Umm…Misty, love..It might help if ye hit the record button.”

“Huh?  Are you serious?  Oh my God!  I’m such an idiot!  Please don’t tell anyone I did this, because it will really make me look like a fool.”

I fumble around with the camera a bit until I find the right button.  Once I hit it, I see a little red light come on.

**ON CAMERA**

“Okay, let me try this again.  So, as I was saying before…Melody has been a busy bee trying to get me ready for my match on Sunday.  It’s been hard work, let me tell you, and I don’t think I’ll be quite prepared for it, but I have to give it a shot.  Not only for myself, but for my partner, too!”

“I hope I can trust him.  I mean, I don’t know much about him, other than what Roxi and Melody have told me and hell, even what he has told me himself on Twitter, but, I think he wants to win this thing badly enough that I should be able to trust him.  I think in a way, I can sort of identify with that Mikah girl.  I mean, I guess because I don’t know Andrew all that well, I guess he is sort of like a mystery partner to me, right?  I guess the only difference is that he has at least reached out to me…tried talking to me and even offered to hang out so we can get to know one another.  Poor Mikah doesn’t even have that advantage.”

“Anyway, I’m getting all over the place aren’t I?  Back to my partner…Andrew Watts is his name, winning is his game!  Or…so I’ve been told.  I guess I should feel lucky to have him as a partner, huh?  I’ve kinda been talking to him lately, and he’s helping me out telling me all these things about SCW, and the people in it.  He said there are a lot of inbred hillbillies.. some weird tickling fetish Bombshells... and some guys named The Dick Lick Clique?  Those guys just sound…not so great.”

“Andrew, I do need to apologize to you, though.  I’m sorry that you got stuck with me as a partner, considering my amnesia and all.  I don’t know how much use I will be in this tournament but I can promise you that I’ll give it my all!  You probably know way more about me than I know about myself, too.  I mean, I hear I’m one of, if the THE best Bombshell, but even I find that hard to believe.  I don’t know if my memory will come back by this Sunday, but there is still a whole lot of time before the end of the tournament so…maybe by then?  I don’t know…you get my point!”

“I’m not going to disappoint you!  I heard that this Mikah girl is also your stablemate, whatever that means, but I guess it means you’re friends, right?  Well, I’m really sorry about that.  I was worried that I would have to face Roxi or Melody, and with Melody advancing there is still that chance, so I know having your friend on the opposite side has to be a bummer.  I’ll try not to hurt her though.  I don’t want to ruin a friendship over this!”

“But what about Mikah’s partner?  Patient 026 or something?  Who the hell is that?  I guess this is the one case where I’m not the only one to not know something about someone, huh?  You know, I have to wonder how it is even fair that we’re facing someone we know nothing about!  I mean, at least Mikah knows Andrew and me and this Patient 026 guy can just look in the archives or something and find out whatever information he needs.  But me and Andrew?  We’re like, left in the dark.  How is that fair?”

“Patient 026…Who the hell are you?  Why are you not revealing who you are?  Are you scared or something, because if you aren’t, you’re sort of giving off the impression that you are.  Sorry for all these questions, but I’m just really curious.  I mean, I’m sure you know everything about me and Andrew.  I’m sure you are doing all your research, preparing for us and what we’ll bring to this match, but…what the hell can we expect from you?  You’re keeping everything hidden for whatever reason!”

“Oh well…I guess I shouldn’t care.  I mean, I’m sure Andrew will handle you just find in our match.  Did you know he’s undefeated here in SCW?!  I really lucked out getting him as my partner! \'smile.gif\'

“I have to admit, I feel really bad for you, Mikah.  I mean, you have no idea what your partner looks like or how they wrestle or ANYTHING.  You’re more in the dark than I am, sweetie.  Oh…oops.  I shouldn’t call you that because I’ve been told that you hate me.”

“I’m not sure why, though.  I can’t remember what I did to you before I lost my memory, but I just want to say I’m sorry.  I’m sure I did some things that I wasn’t proud of, but I honestly don’t remember any of it, so can’t we just get along?  I mean…after me and Andrew win this match, because I hate to break it to you but that is exactly what is going to happen.”

“Chances are, that probably won’t happen, because I’m sure once I get my memory back, I’ll remember how much of a bitch you are, according to everyone else.  Roxi and Melody filled me in on our last encounter.  They showed me our match, and even went back into the archives and showed me some of your promos and jeez, girl, I hate to ask this but…Do you have your period twenty-four seven?  Because that is really what it seems like.”

“Your attitude is just so horrible.  Maybe a chocolate bar will make you feel better?  A bottle of midol?  Something…ANYTHING…Just try smiling!  It’s really not that bad, you know.  I mean, I have all the reason in the world to be angry and upset right now, but I’m making the best of everything.  You, you’re just awful to everyone and I’m not sure why.”

“Everyone tells me that you’re particularly not fond of me because I’ve accomplished so much here in SCW and you haven’t.  I mean, anyone who knows me knows what I’ve done.  I might not remember, but all I have to do is look into the archives and I’ll have my proof.  But..I haven’t found much of anything on you.  Except you had a shot being the first Bombshell Internet Champion and you lost.  Damn, I’m sorry.”

“Did you know I was the first Bombshell Champion?  Awesome, right?  I wish I could remember, because I’m sure it was an amazing feeling.  Oops…I started talking about myself again.  I’m sorry.  I’m trying to stay focused, but…I’m not used to all this!”

“Mikah, I’m sure you want to win this match and hell, even the whole damn tournament, but I think you know that’s not going to happen.  I might not be able to pick up the win for my team, but I’ve got your friend Andrew on my side, so that is all the support I need!  I’m going to help him get his shot at the Heavyweight Title, and he’s going to get help me get my shot at the Bombshell Title.  You can go back to, I don’t know…doing your nails or focusing on your looks.  Whatever it is that makes you happy, because that’s all that matters.”

“I’d love nothing more than to see you smile, Mikah!  Even if you hate me.  Everyone should smile.  Turn that frown upside down.  I will admit you’re already pretty, but you’d look so much better with a genuine smile on your face.  And please don’t hate me.  I know I probably gave you a reason to hate me before, but I’m not that person anymore.  At least not right now anyway.”

“OH MY GOD!  I have an idea!  You should hang out with me, Melody and Roxi sometime.  We can all have lots of fun!  I mean..only if you want to.  But, I’m sure all you want to do is kick my ass.  I’m just trying to be nice.  I really don’t want to fight you, Mikah.  I barely remember how to fight, so in a way…I think this will just be more like self-defense, because I know I plan to extend a friendly hand to you before our match.  It’s really up to you how you’ll react but know this…”

“I’ll be ready for you!  I may not be back to my old self, but trust me when I say, I know what to expect from you, sweetie!  Hell, you don’t even know what Misty will be coming at you on Sunday!  Is it the old Misty, who I’ve been told has kicked so much ass in that six-sided ring, or will it be a new and improved more determined Misty?  I’ll let you figure that one out on Sunday!”

“Mikah, please don’t be mad about anything I’ve said in this thing.  I’m only doing what everyone keeps telling is done in these promo things.  Personally, I think it’s silly to just go on and on insulting your opponent and all because when it comes down to it, it’s all about what you do in the ring, right?!  Or…am I wrong?  I really can’t remember, but I’m sure going to find out on Sunday!”

“Anyway, I guess this is where I should wrap things up.  I don’t want to just talk on and on and be all boring and stuff, but…I just wanted to get some things said, you know?!  I really do wish you the best of luck, Mikah, because if what everyone keeps telling me is true, you’re really going to need it.  I’m hoping everything just comes naturally to me so I can put on one hell of a match with you!  I’d really like that!”

“And as for Patient 026…whoever you are…Good luck against Andrew!  I know he really wants to win this thing, too, so…You’ve got your work cut out for ya.”

“See you two on Sunday!  May the better team win!  And trust me…Andrew and I plan on doing just that!”


I look at O'Malley who is standing out of view of the camera.

"How was that?  Did I do everything right?  Wait...why am I asking you?  You've never filmed one of these promo things!"

He clears his throat again, and I look at him, confused, before he points to the camera, reminding me it's still recording.

"CRAP!  They can edit this out, right?"

O'Malley laughs and I lean forward, tapping the button once again and the scene fades away!

48
Character Building Roleplays / After Inception...
« on: January 19, 2015, 07:32:29 PM »
 Monday January 12th
Birmingham City Hospital


“I…I don’t understand.  I don’t know what is going on.  Why am I still in this hospital?  Sure, I have a slight headache right now, but it’s nothing that warrants staying in the hospital, right?  What the hell happened to me?  Why won’t these doctors and nurses give me any answers?  It’s obvious that I’m in a hospital somewhere in England.  Am I from England?  I don’t sound like I’m from England.”

It has been twenty-four hours since the brutal attack on Misty that rendered her unconscious for several hours and sent her to the hospital.  And not only that, but it apparently caused her to lose her memory.  The first three faces she saw when she regained consciousness last night were the three people closest to her…O’Malley, Melody Grace and Roxi Johnson.  And things seemed okay at first, but the unexpected happened.  Misty not only did not recognize her own name, but she didn’t recognize any of them, either.

After seeing the terrified look in her eyes, and her erratic and confused behavior, O’Malley left the room.  He couldn’t stand seeing that look in Misty’s eyes, knowing she was scared of him and had no idea who he was.  So he’s given her her space.

She’s currently awake in her room, more lost and confused than ever.  She looks around her hospital room, with so many thoughts running through her mind.  So many questions remain unanswered.


“Where did that guy and those two women go?  I don’t recognize them…I don’t know who they are, but I’m so…alone.  Don’t I have a family?  Why can’t I remember?!”

Misty lets out a loud, frustrated sigh as she asks herself more and more questions in her mind.

“Who the hell am I?  I’m so scared right now.  The nurses don’t even have any answers for me, either.  They just keep telling me I have to wait for the doctors but they haven’t been in here since last night.  What are they waiting for?”

As her mind continues to buzz with all of this information she is trying to process, tears begin to form in her eyes.  She’d found herself crying several times since last night.  At least when she wasn’t sedated.  She was just so terrified, and the longer she laid in that room alone, the more upset she got.  

She rolls over on to her side, looking towards the window on the opposite side of the room.  She wasn’t even allowed to get out of bed without calling a nurse first, so she was forced to imagine what the outside looked like.  When she decides to close her eyes and try and get some sleep, the door to her room opens.  Assuming it’s just a nurse coming to check on her, she doesn’t even roll back over to acknowledge them.

But it’s not a nurse.  No, it is actually O’Malley.  He can hear her quiet sniffling from her crying, and it breaks his heart.  He takes a couple steps closer to her bed, but keeping his distance just in case.


O’Malley: H-how are ye feeling, love?

“It’s…it’s him.  The guy with the accent who keeps calling me love.”

Misty’s body goes rigid.  The nerves and the fear consumes her and she can’t get herself to turn and look at him.  O’Malley lowers his head and sighs, at a loss for what to do.

O’Malley: Look, the last thing I want to do is scare ye any more than I already have.  I…I just wanted ye to know I didn’t leave.

O’Malley turns to leave, but Misty quickly rolls over looking at him.

Misty: Wait!

O’Malley closes his eyes and stops.  He slowly turns around, finally looking at her for the first time since last night.  She still didn’t recognize him, that much was clear, but she didn’t look as terrified of him as she had last night.

Misty: You…stayed here?

O’Malley nods, but he can’t find any words to say.

“Damn.  You’d think I’d remember a man as handsome as him.”

Misty: W-what is your name?

O’Malley closes his eyes.  That question stings more than he imagined it would.  He takes in a deep breath, then opens his eyes and looks at her again.

O’Malley: Me name is O’Malley, love.  

“O’Malley?  Wow…that is an unusual name.”

Misty: O’Malley?  Is that your first name or your last night?  

O’Malley manages to crack a smile, but he hides the pain it brings him.

O’Malley: It’s me last name, but it’s what I go by.  

Misty: Okay.  So what is your first name then?

O’Malley: It’s not important, love.  Ye only know me as O’Malley.

“Sorry…that name just isn’t familiar to me.  Then again, neither is my own name.  What were they calling me again last night?  Misty?”

Misty sits up and takes in a deep breath.  She looks away and closes her eyes, trying to remember something…anything.  But, nothing comes to her.

Misty: Why can’t I remember?  Why don’t I remember you?  Or those two women you were with last night?

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: I wish I had the answers for ye, love, but I don’t.

Misty: Why do you keep calling me that?  Are we married or something?

“I’m not wearing a wedding ring, so that can’t be the case.  So…who is he?  Come on brain, give me something!”

Misty looks down at her left ring finger, expecting to find a wedding ring.  O’Malley again cracks a smile, though it’s more from wishful thinking than anything.  Misty wasn’t wearing the Claddagh ring he had given her at this moment in time, and it was safely tucked away in his pocket.

O’Malley: No, we’re not married, love.  It’s just a term of an endearment us Irish folk like to use.  I’ll stop if ye want me to.

Misty blinks, thinking about that for a moment.  She doesn’t answer either way and she runs her hands through her hair.

Misty: I just…don’t understand.  I obviously have some kind of life, but why can’t I remember any of it?  What happened to me?

“He has to know something, so why is he holding back?  Maybe he doesn’t know…”

O’Malley: Ye…had a bad accident.  Ye hit yer head pretty hard a couple times.

Misty stares at him, but he looks away, refusing to look into her eyes.

“He’s lying.  I think.  Otherwise he would have looked me in the eyes when he answered that.”

Misty: An accident, huh?  

Misty looks down at the rest of her body, not noticing any scratches or bruises or anything that would show any signs of having been in a bad accident.

Misty: I don’t believe you.  If I was in some sort of bad accident, I would have more injuries, but I don’t.  Tell me the truth.

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: It’s complicated, love.  Without yer memory, ye’ll only have more questions once ye find out.  Besides, it doesn’t matter what happened right now.  All that matters is yer recovery.

Misty: Yes it does matter!  I wouldn’t be in this damn hospital without a fucking clue who I am or who you are if whatever happened didn’t happen!

“Maybe he had something to do with it?  That must be it!  He wouldn’t lie to me if he didn’t have something to do with it!”

Misty: You…you did this, didn’t you?  You caused this?!

The fear returns as her voice is full of terror now.  O’Malley shakes his head, holding up his hands defensively trying to calm her down.

O’Malley: No!  Of course I didn’t!  I would never hurt ye like this.  Ye have to believe me!

Misty: I don’t even KNOW you!  How the hell am I supposed to trust you?!  

O’Malley takes a step towards her, trying to explain, but it only causes further harm.  She holds her hands up and shakes her head, looking more terrified of him now than she had last night.

Misty: No!  Stay…stay away from me!  This is all your fault!  What did you do to me?!  

“The call button…Where is the call button?!  NURSE!  I NEED A DAMN NURSE!”

Misty begins fumbling around, trying to find her emergency call button.  She is throwing things and dropping stuff on the floor in her search and she begins shouting for help.  O’Malley backs away, pulling at his hair.  The nurses rush to Misty’s side, trying to calm her down, but they have no luck.

Misty: Get away from me!  No!  I don’t know you people!  I just want to go home!!

“If only I knew where home was!!!”

The nurses have no other choice but to sedate Misty yet again as she continues to fight and refuses to calm down.  They inject the sedative into her IV line, and it takes effect less than a minute later.  O’Malley looks on, heartbroken and lost.

O’Malley: H-how am I supposed to help her?

One of the nurses looks up at O’Malley as the sedative takes control of Misty’s body.  Her eyes flutter until they finally close and she drifts off to unconsciousness.  They make sure she is comfortable before the nurse approaches O’Malley, offering him a reassuring smile.

Nurse: You can help her by not giving up on her.  Amnesia is very difficult to deal with.  She’s scared because everything that should be familiar to her, isn’t.  It’s going to be a rough road, but she’ll need the people closest to her to be there for her.

O’Malley: How can I be there for her if she’s terrified of me?  

Nurse: Patience.  I know it’s hard to see her this way, but you have to have patience and she will come around.  

The nurse pats O’Malley on the back and then walks out, along with the other nurses, leaving O’Malley to just look at the vulnerable state Misty has been left in.  He walks over to her bedside, takes a seat and takes her hand in his, caressing it.

O’Malley: I…I won’t scare ye anymore, love.  I won’t be the reason ye cry, but I’m going to make sure yer not alone in this…

He reaches into the inside pocket of his jacket, taking out Misty’s phone.  He searches through her contacts until he finds the number he is looking for, tapping the screen to call the number.  A few seconds go by before the person on the other end answers.

O’Malley: Hello?  Dixie?...I know we’ve never met, but this is O’Malley.  Yer sister’s b…friend.  Look, I think someone in yer family needs to get to England right away…She needs ye, Dixie…

O’Malley’s eyes trail over to Misty’s face.  The sedative has done its work and she’s in a much more peaceful state, but O’Malley knows that could all change the second she wakes up and sees his face.  The call with Dixie ends shortly after, and he places her phone on the table beside her bed.  He stands up and leans down, gently kissing her forehead before quietly leaving the room.


Tuesday January 13th

“I’m alone again.  I…I guess that O’Malley guy finally left.  I’m glad he did.  Something about him just…scares me.  He knows more than he was willing to tell me yesterday and that can only mean he’s lying.  He must have had something to do with me losing my memory.”

After a long and very restless night and morning, Misty’s eyes flutter open.  She had to be sedated for most of the night, as each time she woke up, her fears over what was happening to her overwhelmed her and she lost control.  It’s late in the afternoon in Birmingham and as she opens her eyes and looks around, nothing has changed.  She’s still in the same hospital room…in the same bed.

“I guess I should get used to waking up and seeing this room.  I doubt they will let me go home…wherever that is…by myself if I can’t even remember who I am.  They certainly won’t let me go home with that creepy guy, either.  There is NO way I would go anywhere with him!”

She thinks to herself quietly, once again trying to remember anything about who she is.  Her mind continues to draw a blank, and when she brings her hand up to her head and lets out a sigh, a voice from across the room startles her.

Dixie: Hey…You’re awake!  

“That…that voice.  Who is that?”

Misty turns her head to the left, and her eyes focus on yet another unfamiliar face.  Her blonde haired younger sister, Dixie, is slowly approaching her bed.  She’s being cautious so as not to scare her.

Dixie: Do you remember me?  Misty, do you know who I am?

“She’s not the blonde girl from the other day, so nope.  No clue.”

Misty shakes her head, but she doesn’t speak a word.  She slowly reaches for the emergency call button, just in case.  Dixie frowns sadly, keeping her distance from her terrified older sister.

Dixie: It’s ok…I’m not going to hurt you.  I…I’m Dixie.  I’m your youngest sister.  Well, half-sister, but your sister regardless.

“Oh thank God.  I have family!”

Misty lets out a sigh of relief and slowly sits up in the bed.  She focuses her attention on Dixie, deciding in her mind the first question she wants to ask.

Misty: H-how did you know I was here?  

Dixie: Well, that Irish guy called me yesterday…

Misty suddenly tenses up as Dixie brings up O’Malley.  Even though she doesn’t use his name, just the thought of him scares her.

Dixie: Hey, hey…Don’t worry.  He’s not here.  He’s gone.

Misty: Good.  I…I don’t trust him.

Dixie: To be honest, I don’t either.  But, regardless, he called me and told me you were here.  I would have been here sooner, but it was a long flight…

Misty raises an eyebrow.

Misty: From where?  

Dixie: Las Vegas.  In the United States.

“Las Vegas?  Weird, but okay.  Wait…if I’m from Las Vegas, what the hell am I doing in England?”

Misty scratches her head.

Misty: So…what am I doing in England?  That’s an awful long way from home, right?

Dixie nods, and feeling it safe now, she takes a few steps closer to her sister.

Dixie: I can give you the answer to that question, but I know it will only bring more questions.  I know you have enough questions as it is, so we need to take this one step at a time, okay?  

Misty: What the hell happened to me?

Dixie: I…I don’t know, but we’ll find out, okay?  All that matters right now is getting you better and getting you out of this hospital and back home.

“Home.  It sounds better than being in a hospital, but what if it isn’t?  As much as I want to go back to my home, what if it’s not so great?  What if…What if I hate it?”

Misty goes quiet for a while as the questions begin to flood her mind once again, and Dixie can tell what a toll this is taking on her.  She takes a seat at Misty’s bedside, keeping her attention locked on her sister.

Dixie: Look, I know you don’t remember anything right now, but you WILL get your memories back.  I promise.  But, I don’t think you’ll get them back by sitting in this hospital.  You have a home with a family that you love and that loves you more than anything and we need to get you back to them, okay?

Misty brings her head up and looks into her sister’s eyes.  She can see the genuine concern and love in her eyes and nothing about the blonde haired beauty is scaring her, so she nods and Dixie’s smiles.

Misty: When…When can I get out of here?

Dixie: Hopefully soon.  The doctor said earlier they’d like to keep you another couple of days just to be safe, but physically, everything looks good.

“Everything looks good, huh?  Try telling that to my brain and all my memories that have disappeared.  There has to be something that can be done.”

Misty nods and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: Well…I guess there’s nothing else to do but wait then.  I just want to get my memory back so I can get back to my life.

Dixie: We’ll get you there, Misty.  Your family will get you through this, no matter how long it takes.

“That’s such a relief to hear that.  I…I don’t think I could go through this alone.”

For the first time in two days, Misty was able to smile and have something to look forward to.  She still has so many unanswered questions, but finally knowing she has a family that will help her through this possible long and difficult road eases her worries and she is able to relax.

Misty and Dixie suddenly get lost in conversation, that they don’t notice O’Malley standing just outside the room staring through the window.  When he sees the smile on Misty’s face, he can’t bring himself to go inside.  He just looks to the ground and walks away, broken-hearted and lost.
   

49
Character Building Roleplays / After Inception...
« on: January 11, 2015, 11:51:29 PM »
 Birmingham City Hospital
Two Hours after Inception
**OFF CAMERA**


Today was a great and horrible night all wrapped in one.  Misty and Melody Grace did exactly what they said they were going to do when they defeated two of the Mean Girls, Amanda Cortez and Veronica Taylor.  But it was what happened after when things went wrong.

As they were walking backstage with Misty looking for O’Malley, they found him down on the ground.  Both Misty and Melody were attacked, but it was Misty who took the worst of it as she was hit in her face and head twice with a steel chair.  She was transported to the hospital soon after, and it’s where she’s been ever since.

O’Malley is currently waiting outside a trauma room, looking inside as the doctors and nurses continue to monitor her condition.  He watches on, growing more worried with each passing second, and his attention is then stolen away for a moment as Melody Grace and Roxi Johnson come rushing up to him.


Melody: O’Malley!  How is she?!

Melody is the first to say anything in their quest for answers.  O’Malley shakes his head and runs his hand through his hair, which is still quite disheveled.

O’Malley: Still no change.  She just got back from a cat scan and some x-rays, but right now I know nothing.  

Roxi: Has she woken up at all?  

O’Malley shakes his head again.

O’Malley: Not even for a few seconds.  I…I won’t lie ladies.  I’m getting really worried now.

Melody: We are too!  We’re going to find whoever did this and make them pay!!

Melody’s promise is of little reassurance to O’Malley.  Before any of them can say anything else, the doctors and nurses head out of the room.  One of the nurses stops directly in front of O’Malley.

Nurse: You’re more than welcome to go in now, sir.  She’s still unconscious but her vital signs are stable.  We’re just waiting for the test results to come back now.

Melody and Roxi waste no time in rushing into the room.  O’Malley nods and thanks the nurse before he, too, heads inside the trauma room.  His eyes fall on Misty’s unconscious form on the gurney, and the bruises that are now on her face.  Melody and Roxi stare down at their friend and Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United teammate, and as worried as they are, they’re angry.

Roxi: Who…who would do this to her?

Melody: I’m sure any one of the Mean Girls could be a logical suspect.  It’s no secret they hate her more than anyone else!  Especially Delia!

O’Malley walks up to the front of Misty’s bed, running his hand over her head.  As bruised as she was, she looked so peaceful, but he would give anything for her to be awake and to see her smile right now.

Roxi: As much as I agree, this is a little extreme.  Even for the Mean Girls.  Besides, you told Christian Underwood earlier that the one who grabbed you felt like a guy?

Melody: I think so…I can’t be sure!  I…I just don’t know!

O’Malley: Don’t worry about it right now, ladies.  Right now we need to focus on Misty and making sure she’s alright.

Melody: She…she needs to wake up.  So all three of us can find who did this.

Roxi nods.

Roxi: Right.  If I know Misty as well as I think I do, she’s not going to rest until she finds the people responsible.  She’s going to be—

Roxi suddenly goes quiet and O’Malley and Melody stare at Misty as her eyes begin to flutter open.  Her head begins moving a little as the first signs of life return to her.

O’Malley: Misty?  Misty can you hear me?

Her eyes finally open and Melody and Roxi breathe a sigh of relief, as does O’Malley.

Melody: Yay!  You’re awake!

Roxi: We were so worried about you!

Misty blinks her eyes and looks around, trying to get a look at her surroundings.  She seems very confused and tries to sit up, but the dizziness overtakes her and she brings her head right back down.  O’Malley smiles at her.

O’Malley: Whoa there, love.  I wouldn’t try and move just yet.

Misty turns and looks at O’Malley, giving him a confused look.

Misty: Wh..where am I?

O’Malley: Yer at the hospital, love.  Ye took a couple nasty hits to the head.

Misty blinks as she looks at him and O’Malley notes the odd look in her eyes.  She turns looks to Melody and Roxi.

Roxi: Misty, do you know who could have done this to you?  

Misty: Who…who is Misty?

O’Malley, Melody and Roxi are all stunned.  They look at her, wide-eyed and speechless, and she looks back and forth between them, almost terrified.

Misty: Who are all of you?  And why do you keep calling me love?!

Her last question is aimed directly at O’Malley.  He backs away from Misty’s bedside, in shock and unsure of what to do.  Melody and Roxi look at one another as Misty begins freaking out.

Roxi: That…that’s not good.  

Melody: She…she has to know who we are!

Melody looks almost heartbroken as Misty begins shouting and freaking out even more. Several nurses rush in to see what is going on.  They have no choice but to sedate her as O’Malley, Melody and Roxi watch on, now more concerned than ever.  And they are left hoping that this revelation is only temporary…

TBC in the coming weeks!


50
Supercard Archives / MISTY/MELODY GRACE v AMANDA CORTEZ/VERONICA TAYLOR
« on: January 07, 2015, 09:28:18 PM »
 
<img src=http://i1334.photobucket.com/albums/w646/EmmaxRose/Banners/MISTY1_zps987b4257.png>

Happy New Year


Friday December 26th
Misty’s Home- Las Vegas
**OFF CAMERA**


Christmas had come and gone rather quickly.  After a wonderful day spent with friends and family, and then O’Malley, Misty had found herself reverting back to her pessimistic attitude, but she didn’t understand why.  She had been doing everything in her power over recent weeks to keep out of that attitude and be happy…truly happy.  But as she was trying to clear her head, she had a supernatural encounter on Christmas night and it had changed everything.

Even still, O’Malley had spent the night; on her sofa of course, but he noticed a clear change in Misty’s mood.


O’Malley: Everything okay, love?  Ye’ve been awfully quiet since last night.

He walks up to Misty as she is making herself a cup of coffee.  The scent of Cinnabon Classic Cinnamon Roll coffee being brewed in her Kuerig fills the air and she can’t wait to take the first sip of the delicious coffee.

Misty: I’m fine.

O’Malley raises an eyebrow, reading right through the clear lie Misty has told.  He walks up behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist and giving her a hug.

O’Malley: That wasn’t very convincing, ye know.  What’s going on?

Misty gently pushes O’Malley away.  She doesn’t even bother turning around to face him.  Her coffee finishes brewing and she stirs in some sugar and creamer as O’Malley stares at her, waiting for an answer.

Misty: Nothing is going on, O’Malley.  If I say I’m fine, it means that I’m fine.

O’Malley: Forgive me if I don’t believe ye.  Ye were perfectly fine up until last night and now yer all…distant and moody.

Misty takes a sip of her coffee and savors the flavor.  She takes in a deep breath and finally turns around, glaring at her mysterious Irishman.

Misty: Moody?  Gee, thanks for insulting me now, O’Malley.  

O’Malley: I wasn’t insulting ye, love.  I was making an observation.

Misty glares at him before she looks away and walks past him.  She pulls one of the chairs away from her kitchen table and takes a seat.  She looks out the window at her backyard, remembering her conversation with Frankie...or his ghost, last night.  She looks down at her coffee cup with a sad expression on her face and O’Malley walks over to her.

O’Malley: Something happened, Misty, and I have a right to know what the hell is going on.  

Misty: You have a right to know?  You don’t have a right to know anything!

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: No?  So the fact that yer suddenly ready to bite me head off when last night ye were wrapped in me arms doesn’t give me the right to know?  

Misty: Why are you so convinced that something happened?  I’m fine!

O’Malley: Why do ye do this stuff, Misty?  

Misty looks up at O’Malley curiously.  She sets her coffee down on the table in front of her.

Misty: What stuff?

O’Malley: Push people away.  Something is bothering ye and ye won’t let me help ye.  Ye won’t let Roxi or Melody help ye.

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  She spins her cup of coffee and just stares at it.

Misty: This has nothing to do with Melody or Roxi.  They have helped me, O’Malley.  Or are you completely blind to how I look now?

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head.

O’Malley: How could I be blind to the fact that ye look amazing?  But that’s not what I’m talking about.  Sure, ye’ve come around to the new look, but ye still revert back to this depressed mood all the time.  Nothing is ever good enough for ye these days.

Misty: Why do you care?  I never asked you to stay around.  You’re more than welcome to leave anytime, O’Malley.

O’Malley: I’m not leaving ye, love.  Being alone isn’t going to help ye any.

Misty: Yeah, well having you people nagging me all the time doesn’t seem to help me any either, does it?

O’Malley takes in a deep breath as Misty snaps at him.  She takes another sip of her coffee and he takes a seat in the chair across from her.

O’Malley: Because ye won’t talk to any of us.  How many times has Roxi offered a listening ear?  How many times has she offered to help ye, but ye shut her out?  I’m not telling ye to talk to me if ye don’t want to, but surely Roxi or Melody can help ye in some way.  They are women after all.

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: That might be true, O’Malley, but it’s not that simple.  I can figure things out on my own without people constantly bugging me.

O’Malley: Maybe ye used to be able to do that, love, but it’s clear ye can’t anymore.  If ye won’t talk to me, can ye do me a favor and at least talk to Roxi or Melody?  They want to help ye, love.

Misty: I know they do, O’Malley, but maybe that’s the problem.  Maybe I can’t be helped this time?  

O’Malley leans back in his chair and stares at Misty disappointedly.  He folds his arms across his chest and lets out a sigh.

O’Malley: With that attitude ye can’t.  Ye need to open up and let people in.  I know ye want to.  I know ye want to end this year on a high note and start the New Year out with a smile on yer face, love.  That’s why ye booked us that trip back to Ireland, isn’t it?

Misty frowns as she thinks about the answer.  O’Malley tilts his head, again disappointed.

Misty: I…I don’t know, O’Malley.  I need to get away, I know that much.  I just…I don’t want us to go to Ireland with you expecting certain things, but you getting disappointed in the end.  I don’t want to lead you on about anything, O’Malley.

O’Malley: Yer not leading—

Misty suddenly holds up her hand, silencing him before he can finish.  She stares at him with sad eyes.

Misty: I think it’s best if we spend a few days apart.  Before this trip to Ireland.  I need sometime alone to think and clear my head, and I can’t do that with you around.

O’Malley: Yer regretting booking this trip, aren’t ye?  I told ye—

Misty: I know what you told me, O’Malley.  And I’d still like to go.  I just need to make sure I know what the whole point of the trip is.  I want us to be on the same page.

O’Malley: We don’t have to go, ye know.  Ye got the SCW World Tour coming up.  Ye can use the flight for something else.

Misty smiles and nods.

Misty: I know that, but as I said…I really would like to go back to Ireland.  I just…need to figure things out.  Alone.

O’Malley: Are ye sure that’s the best idea, love?

Misty nods again.

Misty: Right now, yes.

O’Malley sighs and takes in a deep breath.  He pushes himself away from the table and stands up.

O’Malley: I hope ye figure things out, love.  Not for selfish reasons, either.  But for you.  No one should be in the dark place yer in right now.  Especially not someone as kind hearted as ye are.  I hope ye know that, love.

She smiles up at him, but it is a half-hearted, broken smile.

Misty: Thank you, O’Malley.  For everything.

He walks over to her and runs his hand down her cheek, then along her chin.  She closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.

O’Malley: Ye need to find happiness again, love.  The sooner ye realize that, the sooner ye can move on with yer life and find it.  Or realize that it’s standing right in front of ye.

Misty fights back tears as O’Malley speaks these words to her.  She turns her head and looks away from him and he looks towards the door.

O’Malley: I’ll let meself out then.

He shakes his head and heads towards the front door.  He grabs his bag from by the front door, then heads out, quietly closing the door behind him.  Once he is out of the house, Misty looks towards the door, and she starts crying.  For so mean reasons.  She and O’Malley were scheduled to leave for Ireland in just four days and she has a lot to figure out.

If she wanted to end her year from hell and start out 2015 on a happy note, she had to figure things out quick.  Otherwise, things were never going to get better.



Monday December 29th
**OFF CAMERA**


Three days have passed since Misty has seen or spoken to O’Malley.  He has followed her wishes, given her the space she claimed she needed, though it remains to be seen if the time alone actually helped the struggling former bombshell champion.  And with the card for Inception being announced just yesterday, she had even more on her mind now.

In just two weeks’ time, she would be teaming with Melody Grace to take on the Mean Girls’ combination of Veronica Taylor and the newest member, Amanda Cortez.  It was a match Misty wasn’t expecting, and right now, she’s not even sure she truly wanted it, but she would do everything in her power to not let Melody Grace down and work to defeat her next Mean Girls challenge.

As for right now, though, Misty knows that a conversation with O’Malley is in order.  They are supposed to leave for Ireland in just twenty-four hours, and he had no idea if the trip was even still on.  So Misty sent him a text just a short while ago, asking him to come over.  He responded quickly, saying he was on his way.

She’s waiting on her front porch for the Irishman to arrive.  Her knees are tucked in close to her chest and she’s wearing a light jacket when his rental car pulls into her driveway.  He kills the engine a few moments later, then steps out.


Misty: Looking handsome as ever, O’Malley.

O’Malley smirks as Misty takes note of his black jeans and black leather jacket.  He walks up to her, just as she gets back to her feet and the two stand just inches away from each other.

O’Malley: In a better mood I see?

Misty shrugs.

Misty: Yes and no.  I’m sorry about the other day, O’Malley.

O’Malley shakes his head with a smile.

O’Malley: No need to apologize, love.  I know yer going through a rough time right now.  I just wish ye would let…someone…help ye.

Misty chuckles and folds her arms.

Misty: No, want you really wish is that I would let you help me.  I know you said that you want me to let Melody and Roxi help me, but I know it’s bugging you that I’ve been pushing you away every chance I get.

The blank expression on O’Malley’s face proves that he can’t deny Misty’s last statement.  He doesn’t say a thing, however, as Misty continues.

Misty: I’m struggling, O’Malley…big time.  I’m trying my hardest to figure out what the hell I want out of everything these days, and it’s a lot harder than I thought.  I won’t deny that you’re a great guy, and you’re exactly what I need to start over…start fresh…

O’Malley: I’m not pushing anything on ye, love.  Ye know that, right?

Misty nods and smiles.

Misty: I know, and I can’t tell you how thankful I am or that.  I just…I can’t promise you anything, O’Malley.  I know you say you’ll wait as long as you need to, but I’m telling you not to, because you could be waiting for a very long time.

O’Malley: Ye say that, love, but ye know it isn’t true.  Ye’ve made a lot of progress over the last few months.

Misty: In some ways, yes.  In others, not so much.  But I think that this trip to Ireland—

O’Malley: …is a mistake.  It’s okay—

Misty shakes her head and brings her finger up to O’Malley’s lips, shushing him.

Misty: For Christ’s sake, O’Malley, would you let me finish?

She pulls her hand away and he remains silent, letting her speak.

Misty: I think that this trip to Ireland will do me a lot of good.  It did wonders for me last time, which is why I want to go back.  And I’d still like you to come with me…

O’Malley thinks for a moment as Misty waits for him to say something…anything.  He finally takes a step back when he breaks his silence.

O’Malley: I…I really don’t think that’s a good idea anymore, love.  Ye don’t really want—

Misty takes a step forward towards him, and takes his hands in hers.  It is a move that silences him and she looks into his eyes.

Misty: Please, O’Malley?  Don’t back out on me.  You say you want to help me?  This is how you can help me.  I need a distraction from all the craziness in my life.  I need to have a good time before this world tour kicks off and I have to get back to the chaos that is my life.  I need a break, but I’m saying I need your help.  

O’Malley: Yer sure, love?  I don’t want ye to think I’m forcing or guilting ye into doing anything ye don’t want to do.

She smiles and shakes her head.

Misty: I’m sure.  I booked this trip for us, O’Malley.  I’m not changing my mind.  Please tell me you still want to go with me.

He thinks for a moment, and just as it appears that he has changed his mind and is going to turn her down, he smiles.  He leans down and brings his lips to hers.  When he backs away, she has her eyes closed and stands there, frozen.

O’Malley: Of course I’ll go with ye, love.  I can’t think of a better way to start out the New Year than with ye in Ireland.

Misty smiles then opens her eyes.

Misty: Glad to hear it, O’Malley.  Though, I wouldn’t have blamed you if you decided not to go with me.  I’ve given you every reason to run from me for being a crazy bitch.

O’Malley chuckles and shakes his head.

O’Malley: Some of us like crazy, love.  Crazy isn’t always a bad thing.

Misty: In my case, I think it is.  But…I think I’ll get through it.  It might take a while, but I’ll get past this mess.

O’Malley: I’ll make sure to keep ye to yer word, love.  

Misty again smiles and takes O’Malley’s hand.

Misty: Want to head inside?  I’m not finished packing yet, but I could save that until later anyway.  I have a bottle of wine for me and some Guinness in the fridge for you if you want it.

O’Malley grins then kisses the back of her hand.

O’Malley: Now how could I turn down Guinness?  Ye know the way to me heart, love.

Misty: Your Irish.  You’re not that hard to figure out.

The two share a laugh.

O’Malley: That is true, love.  Now let’s head back inside.  It’s starting to feel a little colder out here.

Misty smiles, now in a better mood, as the two head inside and she closes the door behind them.


Tuesday December 30th
Dublin, Ireland
The Merrion Hotel
**OFF CAMERA**


<img src=http://www.hotelchatter.com/files/98243/MerrionPH08141.jpg>


The flight from Las Vegas to Dublin was a long one, and that was putting it lightly.  After over fourteen hours and a couple of stops, Misty and O’Malley had finally made it to Dublin and checked into the five star Merrion Hotel.  

O’Malley opens the door to their suite, allowing Misty to step in first.  She had done hear research on this hotel before she booked the trip, but she was still awestruck by its extravagance.  She stares around the room with wide eyes as O’Malley follows behind her, carrying their bags.


Misty: This…this is even more amazing than the pictures I saw.  

O’Malley: I told ye.  It’s expensive for a reason, love.  I would have been perfectly happy back at the little Inn ye stayed at a few months ago…

He sets their bags down on the king sized bed as Misty makes her way to the window.  She pulls the curtain to the side, looking out at the city surrounding them and she smiles.

Misty: I would have, too, but it wouldn’t have been the same.  I needed to treat myself…

She turns around and smiles at O’Malley as he looks at her with a raised eyebrow.

Misty: …and you also.  You can’t tell me this place isn’t gorgeous.

O’Malley: No, it is.  I knew it was.  I still say ye spent too much.

Misty: I don’t care what you say, O’Malley.  This trip was for me just as much as much as it was for you.  Quit making such a big deal about how much I spent.  

O’Malley shrugs, but he smiles, taking her word.

O’Malley: Oh I’m not making a big deal about it, love.  As I said before, it’s only making me work that much harder to get ye something special in return.

Misty smirks and shakes her head.

Misty: You being here with me is special enough.  Now, can we please not talk about it?

O’Malley raises his eyebrow, looking at her with a devious grin.

O’Malley: I’m fine with that, love.  But what exactly do ye want to do instead?

Misty: Don’t look at me like that, O’Malley.  

O’Malley: Like what?

Misty: You know what.  The only thing I plan on doing tonight is getting plenty of sleep.  Right after I take a hot shower.

A disappointed frown appears on O’Malley’s face but it fades quickly as he lets out a laugh.  Misty starts rummaging through her bag and O’Malley plops down on the bed, making himself comfortable.

Misty: I’ll be out in a bit.

O’Malley: I’ll still be here, love.

Misty laughs, then turns and disappears into the bathroom.  O’Malley places his hands behind his head and looks around at the luxurious room.  Once he hears the water running in the shower, he bolts up from the bed and starts going through his own bag.  He finds what he is looking for, pulling out a small square ring box, staring at it with a smile.  He tucks it safely back into his bag before moving it over to a chair, along with Misty’s bag.  He returns to his spot on the bed and closes his eyes as he waits for Misty.


New Year’s Eve- 11:30 P.M
**OFF CAMERA**


Misty and O’Malley have been in Dublin for less than twenty-four hours.  They will officially ring in 2015 in just thirty minutes, and Misty is determined to start the year out right.  Being in Ireland has already helped tremendously as she’s only focusing about the here and now.  She and O’Malley are out in the festivities in Dublin, dancing and having a genuinely good time.

As Misty dances to the various Celtic music and the smile on her face grows each second, O’Malley stares at her.  A smile grows on his face as he watches her.


O’Malley: I’m glad you’re having a good time, love!

O’Malley has to almost shout because the music is so loud.  Misty turns around when she hears his voice, giving him a warm smile.

Misty: I am, too, O’Malley!  I seriously never expected Ireland to be this fun!

O’Malley: It’s not as overrated as some people think it is.  Expensive, maybe…Overrated?  Not so much.  

Misty: I’m telling you, O’Malley…I would love to live here someday.  I really would!

Misty grabs O’Malley by the hand, pulling him closer to her.  She continues to dance, trying to get him to dance with her, but he has an awkward look on his face as he stands where he is.  Misty stops dancing for a moment, looking at him with a raised eyebrow.

Misty: What?  What’s wrong?

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: Nothing is wrong, love.  It’s just really good to see ye smiling and having a good time.  

Misty: Stop.  Please don’t remind me of what a miserable bitch I’ve been lately.

O’Malley laughs and shakes his head.  He leads her a safe distance away from the music so they don’t need to shout and raise their voices.

O’Malley: That’s not what I’m doing, love.  It’s actually only making my gift to ye that much more special.

Misty tilts her head and looks at him curiously.

Misty: Gift?  O’Malley, I told you that you didn’t—

Misty’s eyes widen and she goes into a stunned silence as O’Malley pulls out the small ring box from his jacket.  She blinks and stands in front of him frozen.  He holds the ring box up, but doesn’t open it right away as he smiles at her.

O’Malley: Before ye say anything else, I know ye said I didn’t have to do get ye anything or pay ye back for paying for this trip for the two of us, but I did anyway.  Ye say ye’ve been a miserable bitch?  That might be true, but that doesn’t mean ye don’t deserve something special.

Misty: O’Malley…w-what is that?

O’Malley grins and holds the ring box out to her, insisting she take it.  She shakes her head briefly, almost afraid to open it.  O’Malley is forced to take her hand, turn it over and place the box in her hand.

O’Malley: If ye open it, ye’ll see what it is.  It’s probably not what yer thinking, either.

Misty stares at the box that is now shaking in her hand.

Misty: Look…whatever is in this box, O’Malley…I..I can’t accept it.

O’Malley: Nonsense, love.  Ye can accept it and ye will.  Please, just open it.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath, preparing for the worst(?).  With her eyes still closed, she slowly opens the box, but doesn’t open her eyes right away.  O’Malley laughs and shakes his head in amusement and Misty finally opens her eyes and immediately they widen at the beautiful ring O’Malley bought for her.

\'user

Misty: Oh my…

She stares at the 14k white gold Irish Claddagh ring with an emerald stone set in the middle, completely lost for words.  O’Malley smiles, happy with her reaction.

O’Malley: See?  I’m not proposing to ye, love.  

Misty manages to crack a smile and even let out a slight laugh as she stares at the ring.  After a few moments, she looks up at O’Malley, shaking her head in amazement.

Misty: O’Malley…this is too much…

O’Malley shakes his head.

O’Malley: This coming from the woman who spend how much on a trip and fancy hotel room in Ireland?  It’s still nowhere near what ye spent, I’m sure, so stop saying that.  Now, do ye know what kind of ring this is?

Misty nods.

Misty: I’ve seen similar rings before, but nothing this fancy.

O’Malley chuckles.

O’Malley: It’s a Claddagh ring.  Symbolizes love and friendship.  A sort of promise ring if ye want to consider it that.

Misty: O’Malley…

O’Malley brings his finger to her lips, silencing her.

O’Malley: That ring symbolizes a promise from me to you that I’ll be whatever ye need me to be, even if all ye need me to be is yer best friend.  I’ll always be here for ye.

Misty stands there, still shocked, as she stares at the ring.  She processes every word O’Malley has just spoken to her, and his promise to her, and she’s only snapped back to reality as the music dies down behind them, and the Irish crowd begins their countdown.  2015 is just moments away…

Irish Crowd: Ten…Nine…Eight…Seven…Six…Five…Four…Three…Two...

O’Malley looks down at Misty with a big smile.

Irish Crowd: One….HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!

O’Malley: Happy New Year, love.

Fireworks can be heard going off in the background as everyone starts their celebration.  Couples celebrate with their first kiss of the New Year and Misty finally manages to crack a huge smile, wrapping her arms around O’Malley and looking up into his eyes.

Misty: Happy New Year, O’Malley.

O’Malley doesn’t even need to ask for permission as he leans down and brings his lips to hers and they share a New Years’ kiss.  Misty clutches the Claddagh ring in her hand as she lets the kiss linger.  The two are nearly oblivious to the celebrating going on around them, as they are only focused on one another.

Two hours later…

It is only two hours into the New Year, and it is already off to a great start for SCW’s Original Bombshell and her Irish boy toy, O’Malley.  They’ve spent the last few hours out and around in Dublin, involved in various festivities, and after dancing the night away, the two have decided to call it a night.  They’re just getting back to their hotel room, still smiling and in an overall good mood as O’Malley opens the door for the center of his affection.


O’Malley: After ye, m’lady.

Misty laughs and rolls her eyes.

Misty: I’m more than capable of opening the door myself, O’Malley.  You don’t need to help me every single time.

O’Malley grins as Misty walks inside and he follows behind her.

O’Malley: I know that, love, but I’m a little old fashioned.  I didn’t think there was a problem with that.

Misty laughs and shakes her head.

Misty: I never said there was.  I was just letting you know.

She walks over to the dresser, setting her purse down before she turns and heads over to her suitcase.  She takes out her pajamas for the night before turning to address O’Malley.

Misty: I’m gonna go change out of this dress.  I’ll be right out.

O’Malley: Take yer time, love.

Misty then disappears into the bathroom to change.  She doesn’t close the door all the way, however, as she will only be a few minutes at most.  She sets her pajamas down on the counter next to the sink, and then looks in the mirror.  She focuses on the smile on her face and then her attention is drawn to the ring O’Malley had given her earlier.

The shiny Irish Claddagh ring is placed comfortably on the ring finger of her right hand and as she brings her hand up to study the ring closer, she smiles even brighter.  She looks at herself in the mirror again, then closes her eyes, taking in a deep breath before she turns and quietly walks out of the bathroom.

O’Malley is on the other side of the bed, wearing nothing but his boxers.  Misty stares at his back and smiles again as she heads over to him.  She sneaks up on him, wrapping her arms his waist, startling him in the process.


O’Malley: Yer lucky I’m not naked, love.  I wasn’t expecting ye to change so quickly.

Misty chuckles as O’Malley spins around.  He looks confused as she’s still wearing the dress from their night out.

O’Malley: Are ye planning on sleeping in that dress?  I mean, I’ve got no problem with it, but it seems just a bit—

Misty brings her finger up to O’Malley’s lips, silencing him.  He raises an eyebrow as he looks down at her, taking note of the grin on her face, and she shakes her head.

Misty: No, I don’t plan on sleeping in this dress, O’Malley.  But…I seem to be having a little trouble getting out of this dress and thought maybe you could help me out of it.

O’Malley seems genuinely surprised to hear this, and he tries to speak, but he’s lost on what to say.  Misty wraps her arms around him once again, keeping her eyes locked on his.

Misty: There’s no reason to delay this any longer, O’Malley.  I…I want this.  I’m ready to move on, O’Malley.  I’m ready to be with you.

O’Malley: Are…are ye sure, love?  Don’t think ye need to do this just to make me happy.

Misty: It’s for me just as much as it is for you, O’Malley.  I need to start this year off right, and being with you…It feels right now.  

O’Malley goes silent for a few moments as he thinks things through.  Misty helps to speed up his decision as she reaches behind her and starts to slowly unzip her dress, then bringing his hand to the zipper.  She looks up at him, her eyes telling him to make the next move, and he does.  He unzips her dress the rest of the way and brings his lips to hers in a passionate kiss.  Her dress falls to the floor as they take a few steps back and collapse on to the bed.


”Once again, this trip to Ireland has done exactly what I intended it to do.  It’s given me a distraction…even a temporary one…from all of the chaos and negativity that has been surrounding me the last few months.  There have been times where I didn’t know if I’d ever be able to just sit back and have a good time and forget about all of the bad crap that has been thrown at me this year.”

“But O’Malley has helped me.  Now that I actually let him.”

“In the days before this trip, I was having major second thoughts.  I’ve known what O’Malley has wanted for quite some time, and I wasn’t sure if even after this trip to Ireland, that I would be able to return the feelings.  But then he gave me that ring, and my opens were immediately opened.  I still have a lot to work through and get over, but I’m done pushing O’Malley away.  I’m not letting him get away because he wants to be a part of my life.”

“But now it’s time to think about the week ahead…the match ahead.  I once again find myself going against The Mean Girls, though this time with Melody Grace as my tag team partner.  For the most part, I’ve been successful in this war against the Mean Girls, but it’s no secret that the one victory I needed…the one win that mattered the most…I couldn’t get.”

“My feud with Delia took a lot out of me.  Hell, it probably took everything out of me.  It’s very clear that I haven’t been the same since, and not just because I lost to her.  It’s because of how personal that war got, and the lengths that both of us went to destroy each other.  In the end, though, she wore me down and destroyed me more than I ever thought possible.”

“She went after my daughter, using her as a pawn.  She destroyed my relationship with Drake.  She used my miscarriage two years ago against me and she took every opportunity she had to insult me and degrade me.  And in the end…she won.”

“But it’s not over.  Not yet.  You see, while she has moved on to her next challenge...if you want to call Necra that…I’ve had to sit back and figure out my next move…my next challenge.  And it seems that the bosses feel that Veronica Taylor and Amanda Cortez are just the challenge for Melody and me.”

“I haven’t quite decided how I feel about this match, but if there is one thing that I know, it’s that I will NOT let Melody down.  I know what to expect from Veronica and Amanda.  I know that cheating to win is not past them, so I can’t deny that Melody and I may very well lose this match.”

“But not because of our performance.”

“I will do EVERYTHING in my power to make sure that Melody and I walk away with the win.  Veronica and Amanda better understand that WHEN Melody and I win…there will be no excuses.  We’re ready for them…Plain and simple.”



Saturday January 3rd
Birmingham, England
Birmingham International Airport


Most of the SCW superstars and Bombshells are not scheduled to start arriving in England for a few days, but after spending a successful few days in Ireland, Misty and O’Malley have decided to head to England a little early.  Misty thought that by doing so she would avoid any excess traffic that SCW’s first stop on their World Tour was sure to bring.  Sadly, she was wrong.

After exiting the plane, the two are smiling as they walk through the airport to the exit.  O’Malley is carrying their carry-on bags, as well as pulling his suitcase behind him, while Misty has her own rolling suitcase in tow.  The two are hand-in-hand, seemingly in the best mood anyone has ever seen them in.  

As they walk out the exit, they’re met but an eager reporter and photographer. The photographer snaps a picture of the two holding hands.  Misty glares at them, but O’Malley seems more confused than anything.


Misty: What the…Who the hell are you people?

The smiling reporter extends her hand for a handshake, though Misty does not accept.  She stands in front of the young woman, with her arms folded.

Reporter: I’m sorry, where are my manners?  My name is Samantha.  I’m a local reporter doing a story on Sin City Wrestling’s World Tour.

Misty chuckles as a cab pulls up in front of them and O’Malley takes their luggage.  Samantha eyes O’Malley with an approving grin.

Misty: Samantha, I’m sure you’re a nice girl and all, but if you think being a reporter and having manners are something that go together, you’re mistaken.  And if I were you, I would tell your photographer to not take any more pictures unless I give him permission.

Just because Misty said that, the photographer snaps another picture.  Misty glares at him, but Samantha turns to him and shakes her head, telling him to stop for now.  He shrugs and just minds his own business.

Samantha: I’m sorry about that.  I know the kind of reputation reporters tend to get, but I’m not like that.  Or I try not to be.

Samantha’s thick English accent shines through, and Misty just nods, trying to be understanding.

Misty: Forgive me for being a bit rude, but I’m a little surprised you’re even here.  I was trying to fly under the radar honestly, and I wasn’t expecting to walk into an unplanned photoshoot.  

Samantha lets out a laugh.

Samantha: Well, I’m pretty intuitive.  I got word that you’d be arriving today so I just had to be here.  Though I’m a little surprised you were trying to fly under the radar.  Wanting to hide that sexy Irishman of yours?

O’Malley is leaning against the cab and he grins.  He chooses to stay out of the conversation, however, and Misty just smiles at him.

Misty: I haven’t been hiding him since I’ve known him have I?  To be quite honest, the reason I was trying to lay low, was to avoid the chaos as long as possible.

Samantha: Is that even possible?  I mean, working for Sin City Wrestling after all.  Chaos tends to follow you guys around, right?

Misty nods slightly in response.  She runs her right hand through her hair and Samantha’s eyes widen as she spots the ring O’Malley gave to Misty.

Samantha: Oh…my…gosh!  Is that…is that what I think it is?!

Misty raises a curious eyebrow and she looks to O’Malley.  He points to his own finger as if telling her Samantha spotted the ring.  Misty looks to the Claddagh ring.

Misty: I don’t know.  What do you think it is, Samantha?

Samantha: He popped the question!  That was fast!  I mean, you two have only known each other—

Misty shakes her head and holds up her hand, silencing the eager young reporter immediately.  O’Malley is now chuckling as he continues to stay out of the conversation.

Misty: Does it look like this ring is on my left hand, Samantha?

Misty flashes her right hand again, showing off the ring again.

Misty: Right hand, Samantha.  And no, he did not pop the question.  It’s an Irish Claddagh ring, not an engagement ring.

Samantha: That’s sort of like a promise ring, right?  So, a promise that an engagement ring is in your future?

Samantha winks, then turns around and winks at O’Malley.  He just smiles politely and shakes his head with a laugh.  The photographer, meanwhile, snaps a picture of the ring on Misty’s finger and after he does this, Misty places her hand behind her back.

Misty: It doesn’t matter what it symbolizes, Samantha.  It was a gift and that’s all you need to know.  Now, are you done?  I’d really like to get to my hotel.

Samantha: This is so amazing!  Melody Grace gets married and you receive a promise ring all in the same week!  Love is in the air!

Misty laughs and shakes her head.

Misty: I hate to break it to you, sweetie, but there is no love involved with Melody’s marriage to J2H.  

Samantha: Are you sure about that?  You’ve been known to act as if you know everything about everyone, and I don’t really think you know anything about you new bestie’s situation.  And are you saying that your situation has love involved?

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep, annoyed breath.  She opens her eyes again and stares directly at Samantha.

Misty: Look, Samantha, I know you’re looking to get as much information as you possibly can out of me, but I think we’re done here.

Samantha: You can’t leave!  Not yet!  I haven’t even had a chance to talk to you about your match yet.

Samantha frowns disappointedly and Misty just rolls her eyes.  She had a gut feeling there was more to Samantha than meets the eye.

Misty: What is there to talk about?  Melody and I are going to beat Veronica and Amanda, no problem.  Write a story about that.

Samantha laughs.

Samantha: I really admire your confidence, but forgive me if I don’t really think that will happen.  The Mean Girls have been on a roll the past few supercards.

Misty: You’re point?  They haven’t faced Melody or me in those Supercards.

Samantha shakes her head.

Samantha: No, but Delia did, and I don’t see the Bombshell Title in your possession right now.

Misty narrows her eyes, not pleased at all with Samantha bringing up her loss to Delia.

Misty: You’re right.  I lost to Delia.  But Veronica and Amanda are not Delia, now are they?

Samantha: But they are Mean Girls.

Misty: That means nothing to me, Samantha.  Just because they are in the same group as Delia, doesn’t mean they are as *gulps* good, as she is.  If they were, they would be the Bombshell Champion, not her.  

Samantha nods again.

Samantha: I can’t argue with you there, but it really is hard to consider you and Melody Grace at an advantage when the Mean Girls have quite the track record.

Misty: You’re right, they do, but that doesn’t matter to me.  If I’m honest, I don’t give a crap about winning this match.  I’m more focused on beating the crap out of those two dimwitted daisies.  Anyone can win a match, Samantha.  It’s how you win that makes it something to brag about.

Over by the cab, O’Malley clears his throat loudly.

O’Malley: I hate to interrupt you, love, but I think the driver is getting a bit impatient.  

Misty: I’ll be right there, O’Malley.

She turns her attention back to Samantha.

Misty: You heard the man, Samantha.  I’d love to stick around and chat, but we have things to do.  Good luck with any other superstars or Bombshells you come across, Samantha.  Some of them might not be as polite as I am.

Samantha: Thanks, but I’m sure I’ll manage just fine.

Misty shakes her head with an amused smile.  She sighs and then joins O’Malley.  He holds the door open for her, then slides into the backseat next to her.  A few moments later the car drives away.  Samantha and the photographer watch as it disappears away from the airport and Samantha has a devious smile on her face.


”Well, here I am again.  Another match against a Mean Girl, or girls as it is once again this time.  I have to admit, I am getting quite tired and bored of facing the Mean Girls.  Who wouldn’t get tired of facing a bunch of women who throw out the same *air quotes* insults every single day of every single week.  And, of course their heads are too full of air to even realize it.”

“When I think of the Mean Girls, I think of a self-help group of women who are so down on themselves, they just get together and degrade, insult and treat everyone else like crap instead of seeing beauty and positivity in everyone.  They need to prove to themselves that they are as beautiful and amazing as they say they are, when in reality, it makes THEM the ugly ones.  It’s really quite sad.”

“I won’t sit here and claim that I have never spoken badly about anyone before, because that would be a lie.  I’ve made my fair share of mistakes and treated people horribly, but I own up to those mistakes.  I’ve apologized over and over again, and I can admit when I’m wrong.”

“The Mean Girls can’t…and they probably never will.  And the most pathetic part about it?  They claim to be ‘so nice’ in treating people the way they do.  Sorry, ladies, but you’re so very very wrong.”

“Veronica, I’m going to speak directly to you right now.  I won’t waste much of my time focusing on you, because I’ve already proven a few times that I can beat you…that I’m better than you.  Not to mention, I think Melody Grace has it out for you more than I do, sweetie.  You might have gotten lucky beating her last time, but let me tell you, you lit a fire under her ass that I don’t think can be put out.”

“Veronica, I feel sorry for you.  I really do.  Your self-image has gotten so horrible and negative, that I really don’t see a way to salvage it at this point.  You of all people should understand the way you treat people is wrong, because you used to be a little…chunky, for lack of better word.  You were so down on yourself and couldn’t see the true physically beauty in yourself, so you had to do what so many other women do and adapt to the views of society…the views of The Mean Girls.”

“Let me ask you something, Veronica.  And I want you to think long and hard about this one.  You’re with Giani Di Luca now.  You went and turned into a home-wrecking slut, doing exactly what Delia did in fact.  My sister was happy with Giani, and I thought he was happy with her as well, but that is a conversation saved for another time.  My question to you is this…Do you think Giani would be with you right now had you not lost the weight?  Do you really believe he truly loves you?  Because he doesn’t…and he’ll do to you what he did to my sister.”

“You’ll find out soon enough and I’m sure you’ll be so heartbroken, you’ll do exactly what you degrade others for doing.  You’ll probably turn to the tubs of ice cream and gain back all the weight you’ve lost because you’ll be so heartbroken.  We’ve all been there, Veronica.  You’re just too stubborn to admit it.  Oh well…not my problem.  Don’t think I’m not gunning for you, though, Veronica.  You played a hand in hurting my sister and I plan to get vengeance for her.  Trust that.”

“But enough about the fat camp graduate, yeah?  I think it’s time to move on to her tickle fetish freak partner, Amanda Cortez.  The real one I’m gunning for in this match.  The one I really want to beat, because let’s face it, her over-confidence in believing she actually stands a chance in kicking my ass is laughable.”

“Amanda, I don’t know what planet you’re from, because you’re apparently not from Earth.  Ninety percent of the time, when you’re speaking to someone, I can’t even understand what it is you’re trying to say.  I’m sure you’re used to moments where people just nod and say ‘uh huh’ when you’re talking to them, but that’s not because they agree with you, sweetie.  It’s because they’re so bored of hearing you speak or they can’t figure out what you’re saying, so they play nice and go along with it.”

“Let me also break something to you, sweetie.  Everyone notices how many questions you answer from your ask account, but honey, don’t you realize that a lot of those questions are from creepy perverts who are sitting in their chairs with a big tissue supply as they get handy with themselves?  You consider yourself so tough and intimidating, yet you’re too stupid to realize what you’re doing by answering all those questions.”

“Oh, and let’s not forget you answers WAY too many questions, sweetheart.  Our timelines get flooded by all those disgusting questions you answer, and for what?  Enjoyment?  You seriously just need to stop, girly.”

“I’ve done the smart thing though, Amanda, by ignoring you as much as possible lately.  Every once in a while you’ll pop up and throw out another grade school level insult my way, but do you really think I’d let something like that bother me?  Do you really think I’m going to cry because you call me ‘ugly fat Misty’ on Twitter?  Do you realize how completely moronic you look when you try and insult me like that?  It’s pathetic.”

“And you say the same thing to everyone.  Your self-esteem must be just as non-existent as Veronica’s because you seem to live for putting other people down.  How can you expect anyone to take you seriously when you act the way you do?”

“I have to admit though, I am afraid to face you for one reason.  But, it’s not for the reason I am sure you are thinking.  No, I’m afraid to beat the crap out of you because to me, it’s going to be like I’m beating up a child.  That’s exactly what you and Veronica are.  Children trapped in full grown women’s bodies.”

“I’m going to enjoy beating you, Amanda.  I don’t expect that even AFTER it happens that you or Veronica will admit that Melody and I are better than you.  I have no doubt that you’ll come up with whatever excuse you can for the failure you’re going to experience on Sunday, but once all is said and done, I’m through with you ladies.  I’m not going to waste any more of my time trying to drill it into your heads, because it’ll only be like talking to a brick wall.”

“Amanda, the only way you and Veronica will win this match is if you do what people have come to expect you to do…cheat.  Or if one of your Mean Girls ‘sisters’ gets involved and tries to cost us the match.  If you were smart, which you’re not, you’d suggest they all stay out of this because it’ll only make you all look worse.  It will only make you look like the scared, weak little GIRLS you truly are.  I emphasize girls, because me?  I’m a woman, Amanda.”

“You ladies might enjoy parading around going by the name Mean Girls, but I would much rather be considered a woman than a girl.  Being a woman entitles us to a sense of maturity that none of you possess, and you clearly never will.”

“My almost seven year old daughter is more mature than you ladies will ever be, but I’ve already said that more times than I count on my fingers and toes.  Yet you Mean Girls have no problem being the repetitive robots that you are.”

“So Amanda…Veronica…it all comes down to Inception.  It all comes down to Sunday.  Melody and I are more than ready and able to defeat you and we’re going to do everything in our power to make sure that happens.  We’ve got the motivation, but we also have something you never will.”

“Support and encouragement from the fans.  There’s no better feeling in this business than to know the fans are cheering you on and want to see you win.  And Melody and I…we don’t plan to disappoint the fans.  We’re going to do what we do best…something you ladies don’t do very often.”

“Win.”

“And you two deserve the beating that will be handed to you with no remorse…no regrets.”

“See you at Inception, ladies.”

51
Character Building Roleplays / A Ghostly Christmas Night
« on: December 26, 2014, 01:01:12 AM »
 Christmas Night
Misty’s Home- Las Vegas
8 P.M


All in all, today had been a great day for the three time former Bombshell Champion.  She had been spending more and more time with her Irishman, O’Malley, in recent weeks and just last night on Christmas Eve, she surprised him with a very special Christmas gift.  The two would be flying to Ireland in just a few days’ time, to spend New Year’s at Dublin’s finest hotel, The Merrion.  

To say O’Malley was surprised with such an extravagant gift would be an understatement, but Misty would not let him turn it down.  He was all too happy to oblige, but Misty now knew that he would be on the hunt for something just as extravagant and pricey to spoil her with.  Good luck, she thought.  

Now, after spending the day at the Staggs’ home, visiting her daughter and extended family there, she found herself cuddled on the sofa with O’Malley.  She had forced the mysterious Irishman to watch the Doctor Who Christmas Special (yes, Misty is a secret Whovian!) with her, but what she didn’t expect was for him to fall fast asleep so soon into the episode.  After hearing his quiet snoozing, she looked up at him, shaking her head with an amused grin.

“Geez, this episode isn’t that boring,” she thought to herself as she carefully sat up on the sofa.  O’Malley remained fast asleep where he was, and Misty let out a quiet laugh.  The show went to a commercial and as she looked at her empty wine glass sitting on the coffee table in front of her, she figured now would be a good time to go put it in the sink.  

She looked over at O’Malley, making sure he was still asleep, then quietly stood up and grabbed her empty wine glass.  She tip-toed her way into the kitchen and headed over to the sink, but before she made it there, she stopped in front of the refrigerator.  She had forgotten about the picture that was now staring back at her, and she quickly yanked it from under its magnet.

She held the picture in her free hand and took the extra few steps over towards the sink.  She set the empty wine glass down on the counter, and opened a drawer, quickly rummaging through its contents.  Moments later, she pulled out what she was looking for.

A lighter.

She held the picture in front of her and over the sink and held the lighter underneath it.  Looking at her and Drake one last time, she clicked the lighter, holding the flame up to the picture, setting it on fire.  She dropped it down into the sink, watching it burn.

“Now if only I could do that to my brain, everything would be perfect.” She said to herself as the picture shriveled and burned to ash in the sink.  When it was finally no more, she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath.  She grabbed the wine glass from its place on the counter, but before she set it in the sink, she stopped herself.

“To hell with it,” she said as she went and grabbed the bottle of cheap pink moscato wine.  She poured herself another glass then headed towards the door leading to her backyard.  Before she stepped outside, she grabbed her jacket from its place on the back of a chair and put it on.  It was a clear night outside, and even though the winters in Las Vegas were far less brutal than the winters in the Midwest, a light jacket was still necessary.

She finally steps outside into the quiet Las Vegas air and walks over to one of her lawn chairs.  She takes a sip of her wine then sets the glass on the table and takes a seat in the chair.  Thoughts run through her mind as she looks up into the clear sky, gazing at all of the stars.  She closes her eyes and lets out audible sigh, looking as though she is now fighting back tears.  

“Tears on Christmas?”  The voice startles her, but not for the reason you might think. “Come on, Misty.  You’re better than this.”

Misty’s heart races, but she can’t open her eyes.  She knows the voice belongs to, but he can’t be there.  It was impossible.

“Open your eyes, Misty.” He says, but she shakes her head.

“No,” she says, keeping her eyes closed tighter.  â€œY-you can’t be here.  You’re…you’re dead.”

The voice chuckles. “Ever hear of a ghost?  Or a spirit?  You didn’t honestly expect me to not haunt you at some point after I died, did ya?”

Tears continue to roll down Misty’s cheeks as she continues to refuse to open her eyes.  She had to be imagining things, but why now?  And why him?  Frankie, her mentor, had died months ago, and she hadn’t found out about his death until months later.

“Damn it, Misty.  Stop being so scared, would ya?  I’m not gonna hurt ya.” Frankie says.  

Misty calms herself down, taking in a few deep breaths.  She slowly opens one eye and, sure enough, Frankie…or his ghost anyway…is standing right in front of her.  Her other eye quickly opens and she’s overwhelmed with emotion again.

“F-frankie?”  She stutters.  â€œW-w-why?  Why are you…here?”

Frankie smiles.  â€œBecause ya clearly need someone to talk about.  Look at ya.  You’re an emotional mess.”

“Right, because I’m just supposed to be all sunshine and daisies when the ghost of my dead mentor shows up in front of me.”  Misty’s voice oozes with sarcasm and Frankie laughs.  She reaches for her wine glass and takes a huge sip before returning it to the table.

“That’s not what I meant.” Frankie replies.  He takes a seat in the chair next to Misty and she stares at him with a confused look on her face.  â€œWhat’s happened to you?  And I’m not just talking about the new look.”

Misty manages to crack a smile but she shakes her head.  â€œI…I wish I knew, Frankie.  I really wish I knew the answer to that.”  She looks away and wipes the tears from her eyes.

“I think you do know the answer, Misty.”  Frankie says with a nod.

Misty turns and looks at him, and although he technically wasn’t real, she couldn’t deny that she missed him.  She had wanted to see him just a few months ago when she flew to Chicago.  After finding out that Drake had cheated on her with Delia, she had wanted to talk to him.  She needed him to talk her out of doing something stupid.  The same something stupid she had done earlier this year when she walked out of SCW.

“Talk to me, Misty.” Frankie says, breaking the silence.  He can tell she has a lot on her mind, but she’s holding back.

“I don’t know what I’m doing anymore, Frankie.”  She says, finally breaking her own silence.  â€œI don’t even know my next move.”

Frankie cracks a smile. “I thought heading to Ireland with that Irish fella in there was your next move?”

Misty raises an eyebrow at him. “So you’re spying on me now?

“One of the perks of being dead,” he says with a grin. “I see a lot.”

Misty laughs and shakes her head.  â€œI always knew you were a perverted old man.”

“Now I’m just a perverted dead man.”  He replies and Misty can’t help but laugh.  â€œBack on topic.”

“Honestly Frankie…I’m not sure why I got O’Malley that gift.”  She replies looking to the ground in shame.  â€œI…I think it might have been a mistake.”

“Why do you say that?”  He asks.

Misty takes in a deep breath and turns to face him. “Because I don’t know what the hell I want anymore.  I’m being pushed and pulled in so many different directions, and everything I thought I wanted before, I’m being told to get over.”

Frankie nods, now getting the idea.  â€œAnd ya don’t want this O’Malley guy, right?”

“I…I don’t know.” She leans forward and runs her hands through her hair.  â€œI mean, don’t get me wrong, he’s a great guy and he’s been there for me recently.  But…everyone is pushing me towards him.”

“But you’ve been getting all chummy with him recently.  You seem pretty comfortable.” Frankie replies.

Misty shakes her head and fights back more tears.  â€œIt’s all an act, Frankie.  I’m forcing it, because people think it’s good for me.  Hell, I think I’m forcing everything these days.”

Frankie raises an eyebrow. “What do ya mean by that?”

Misty sits up then leans back in the chair.  She looks up at the stars and with as much bravery as she can muster, makes her next confession.  â€œWrestling.  SCW.  Everything.”

“Oh hell,” he says.  â€œNot this bullshit again.”

“There’s no again about it, Frankie.  Still is a better word.”  She replies, staring up at the stars.  â€œI’m being honest with you here.  I’m probably being honest with you because you’re dead and there’s really nothing you can even do about it.  I don’t know what I want in this business anymore.  I don’t know if there is even anything left for me.”

Frankie shakes his head.  â€œSo what now?  You gonna walk away again?”

Misty shrugs.  â€œRight now?  No.  But I don’t know what the future holds.  This is the first time I’ve ever admitted to being bored with it all.  Not to mention, everything…everyone…that I need to stay away from, they’re a part of SCW.  How am I expected to move on, when I’m reminded of shit every single day?”

“You just gotta learn to get over it.  Wrestling has been your passion for as long as I can remember, Misty.”  He says and she looks over to him again.

“Not anymore, Frankie.” She says, shaking her head.  â€œI let the Mean Girls kill that passion for me.”

“Bullshit.”  He replies.  â€œThey didn’t kill nothing.  If that’s true, then YOU killed it all your own, sweetheart.”

Misty laughs.  â€œI’m not denying that.  That’s why I said I let them.  They’ve turned everything I worked so hard for…everything I ever loved…into a joke.  And it’s all become so…boring.  I’m literally bored trying to fight anymore.”

“So find something exciting to go after then.  Forget the Mean Girls.”  He replies.

“It’s not that simple.” She says.  She grabs her glass of wine and takes another sip.  â€œI really don’t think it’s what I want anymore.”

Frankie watches, disappointed, as Misty quickly finishes off her wine and puts the empty glass on the table.  He shakes his head, trying to find the words to say, but nothing comes to him.  Misty takes in a deep breath, then leans forward.

“I think…I really think I’m gonna have to hang up my boots very soon.” She says.

Frankie shakes his head.  â€œSo after all that…after everything you’ve done with your career.  After everything you’ve accomplished, you’re just gonna let it fizzle out?  You deserve a better ending than this.”

“What else am I supposed to do, Frankie?”  She asks.  â€œThere’s no spark in it for me anymore.  Everything I used to love…it’s just gone.  It was all stolen from me.”

Frankie is about to respond, when O’Malley’s voice comes from behind them.

“Misty?”  He says, startling her.  â€œWho ye talking to, love?”

She quickly turns around in the chair to face him.  He’s looking around, trying to see who she might have been talking to, but only Misty can see Frankie.

“You’re awake!”  Misty stands up as he walks over to her. “Sorry if I worried you.  I just needed some fresh air.”

“Everything okay?”  He takes her hand and gives her a quick peck on the cheek.  

“Yeah,” she nods, lying through her teeth. “Everything is fine.  Why don’t you head back inside?  I’ll be back in in a second.”

O’Malley scratches his head and shrugs.  â€œAlright then.”  

Misty offers him a reassuring smile and he turns and heads back inside.  Once he is out of earshot, Misty turns and looks back at Frankie.

“I don’t want to feel this way, Frankie.”  She says.  â€œI want to get over everything that happened.  I want to move on and be happy, but look at me.  I’m literally being poisoned the longer I stay there.  I’m just trying to figure out which is the lesser of two evils right now.  Staying and literally killing myself further…or leaving and disappointing everybody.  So, please, if you have a good answer to that, please tell me what the hell I’m supposed to do.”

Frankie stares at her for a long while, blinking.  He stands up and approaches her.  â€œI…I really don’t have an answer for you.  I guess that is something you have to figure out on your own.”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought.”  She says, shaking her head disappointedly.  â€œNobody can help me with this, and no matter what I decide, somebody is going to get hurt.”

She grabs her empty wine glass and goes to walk past Frankie.  Before she disappears back inside her house, Frankie calls out to her.  â€œMisty, wait.”  She turns and faces him, but doesn’t say a word.

“I’m sorry you’re going through this.  I’m sorry I left you.” He says.

Misty frowns and shakes her head.  â€œYou didn’t have a choice, Frankie.  You died.”

“You’re not alone, you know.”  Frankie reassures her.  â€œYou’ve got people to talk to.”

Misty nods.  â€œI know.  But the one person I want to talk to hates me, and I’m going to Ireland next week to try forget about everything, even temporarily.”  Frankie stares at her, unable to say another word.  â€œGoodbye Frankie.  For what it’s worth, I miss you.”  

Misty then turns and heads back inside after saying her goodbye to Frankie.  He wishes there was more that he could do, but the situation is out of his control.  But that won’t stop him from watching over Misty, and being her guardian angel for as long as she needs him.  

52
Climax Control Archives / A Whole New Misty...
« on: December 10, 2014, 07:49:56 PM »
 Sunday December 7th
After Climax Control


As Misty promised, she and O’Malley left as soon as Climax Control went off the air, searching for some place to grab a late night bite to eat.  They decided on a local burger joint, both having no problem with eating cheeseburger and fries tonight.

They’re seated in their booth near the back of the café, waiting for their food and Misty is noticeably quiet.  O’Malley stares at her as she plays with the straw in her glass of iced tea, a rather sad look on her face.  After a long while of silence, O’Malley leans forward and stares at her.


O’Malley: Alright love, what’s wrong?  I wasn’t expecting ye to be this quiet.

Misty shakes her head, snapping back to reality, and she looks up at O’Malley.

Misty: Huh?  I’m fine.

O’Malley: Bullshit.  I can see right through ye, love.  Yer still upset about what happened earlier, aren’t ye?

Misty sighs then leans back on her side of the booth.  She folds her arms across her chest and focuses at the bruise on O’Malley’s jaw.

Misty: How can I not be, O’Malley?  I shouldn’t have even tried introducing you to Drake.  I should have known it wouldn’t end well.

O’Malley: Why did ye feel the need to introduce us?  I mean, I knew ye had yer heartbroken recently, but wasn’t expecting it to be that guy.  

Misty shrugs.  She picks up her glass of tea and takes a sip then returns it back to its spot on the table.

Misty: I don’t know.  I guess I wanted to give him proof that I’m not hung up on him like he seems to think I am.  

O’Malley nods, thinking for a moment.  He studies the expression on Misty’s face, trying to be as supportive as possible.

O’Malley: Don’t take this the wrong way, love, but are ye sure ye aren’t?  I mean…I wouldn’t blame ye if ye were, but maybe ye should stop denying it, because everyone can see it.

Misty: Because I don’t want to be hung up on him, O’Malley.  Not after what he did, and especially not now that Delia is…

Her voice trails off, and she can’t even finish saying the words.  She gets a disgusted feeling in the pit of her stomach, and doesn’t want to spoil her dinner, though she may have already done just that.

O’Malley: Ye don’t need to feel ashamed, love.  He clearly doesn’t even feel sorry for what he did, so yer better off without him.

Misty: I know.  I know.  And I realize that now.  I…I’ve been dealing with this whole mess completely wrong and now, I don’t even know how to fix it.

O’Malley: What do ye mean?

Misty takes in a deep breath.  She runs her hand through her long dark hair, thinking her words over carefully before she looks into O’Malley’s eyes and answers that question.

Misty: I’ve been a little…extreme…with everything.  Drake was right earlier.  I shouldn’t use Twitter as a place to vent my frustrations.  I should trash him like I have been, because it only makes me look like the fool.  Which is what I have been.  

O’Malley: No ye haven’t.  Ye haven’t reacted any different than any other woman who was cheated on would have.  

Misty: Maybe not, but I shouldn’t be jealous and get involved every damn time he talks to another woman on Twitter.  But I can’t seem to stop.

O’Malley sighs and tries to think of a way to respond.  He had made no secret about his interest in Misty, and her hesitance to get involved with him had not changed.  Now hearing her admit to him what she couldn’t admit to others made the situation even more complicated.  But he was still there.

O’Malley: I know it’s gonna take time, love.  He can tell ye all he wants for ye to move on and get over it, but only you know when ye’ll be ready for that.  It’s all up to you, love.

Misty: I know, O’Malley.  I just wish people would realize that.  I wish Drake would realize that.  I’m not acting like a *air quotes* psycho for the reason he thinks.  And as much as I want to hate him, I don’t.  And I should after what he did to you tonight.

O’Malley: I’m not following ye anymore, love.

Misty: Look, it’s a long and complicated story, O’Malley.  One that I really shouldn’t get into with you.  I know what you’re ultimately after here, and I can tell you that I’m not ready.  I don’t know when I will be.  My feelings for Drake…they’re different for me.  They always have been.  

O’Malley nods and before he has a chance to respond, the waitress walks up to the booth with their food.  She sets their plates down in front of them, asking them if they need anything else, but they both shake their heads and she walks away.  Neither one touches their food right away as O’Malley just focuses on Misty.

O’Malley: Look, ye don’t need to get into it if ye don’t want to, but just know that regardless of what ye think it is I want out of all of this, I’m only out for one thing.

Misty tilts her head to the side, looking at him curiously.  He leans in and gives her a smile.

O’Malley: To make ye happy.  I’m not expecting it to happen overnight, but I’ve already had some success so I know I’m doing something right.

He winks at her.

O’Malley: Don’t worry, love.  Ye might not see it yet, but ye’ll be forgetting that waste of space very soon.  I know how to treat a real woman.  I know not to let the good ones get away.

Misty cracks a smile and lets out a laugh.  O’Malley smiles back, then leans back, satisfied.

Misty: I wish I could share your certainty on that, O’Malley, but we’ll see.  Anyway, at least I can be thankful about one thing…

O’Malley: And what’s that?

Misty rolls her eyes before her response.

Misty: Drake seems to be getting closer to Trishelle and not Liz.  I think I can live with him chasing after Trishelle instead of Liz…

O’Malley chuckles.

O’Malley: Don’t even think about him, love.  It won’t make it any easier on ye.  Now, how about we eat before these delicious looking burgers get cold?

Misty: Sounds good, but before I forget, I have a favor to ask you.

O’Malley lifts his eyebrow curiously.

Misty: Can you find some excuse to spend time with me tomorrow?  Melody and Roxi want to take me to some spa thing as our first official team outing, but I really don’t have a good feeling about it…

O’Malley laughs, but he shakes his head.

O’Malley: Normally I’d have no problem finding a reason to spend time with ye, but I’m inclined to be on their side with this one, love.  I think ye should go.  A day at the spa might be just what ye need to relax a bit.  What’s the worst that could happen?

Misty: O’Malley, that is a dangerous question to ask when it comes to those two.  Especially Melody.  I’m telling you, they have something up their sleeve, and it’s not good for me…

The two share a smile before they dig into their food before it gets cold.  Little does Misty know, that the gut feeling she has about Melody’s and Roxi’s plans are all too true…but she will find out soon enough.

*************************


Monday December 8th
San Jose, CA


It was no secret that Melody Grace and Roxi Johnson were beyond thrilled when Misty finally decided to accept their offer and joined their team.  Together, they would do whatever it takes to end the Mean Girls’ reign of terror over the Bombshell Division.  It wouldn’t happen right away, though.  Things had to be done!  Plans had to be made!  A team name was still under debate, along with a team uniform apparently.

No, Team Super Sprinkles Unicorn Lovers United would NOT stick, if Misty had anything to say about it, but that was an argument saved for later.  As for right now, however?  A much bigger task was underway.  One that Misty was most definitely NOT looking forward to, but she had been outnumbered.

The first order of business, it seems, was taking Misty to some sort of day spa and giving the emotionally drained bombshell a day of relaxation and…fun?  Yeah, that last part was debatable for Misty, but because O’Malley had agreed that it sounded like a good idea, and declined to spend the day with her to get her out of said spa session, she really had no choice.  

So, here she was.  She stood outside the Strada Salon and Day Spa, not quite ready to go inside.  She had never been one for all the pampering and high maintenance things.  She was just fine with being her, but apparently her new besties Melody and Roxi felt she needed to unwind, so they made an appointment for her, and would not take no for an answer.


Misty: I…I can’t do this.  They haven’t seen me.  I can make a quick run for it.

She spoke the words out loud, trying to persuade herself to just leave.  And just as she was about to turn and run back to her car, Melody Grace came running out of the building, followed by Roxi Johnson.

Melody: Hey!  Where do you think you’re going?!

Misty turns around, feigning an innocent look on her face.

Misty: I…uh…forgot something in my car.  I was just going to—

Melody and Roxi shake their heads, seeing right through her lies.  They stand on either side of her and she looks back to her car, wondering if she could manage to get away from them if needed.

Roxi: You can’t lie to us.  You were about to make a run for it!

Misty shakes her head, trying her best to deny it, but they don’t buy it.

Melody: You’re not getting out of this one Mistykins.  We’ve got a BIG day planned for you and trust me.  You’re going to LOVE it!

Misty: Ladies, I know you mean well and all, but…This isn’t really necessary.  

Melody: Oh yes it is.  You’ve been Mrs. Grumpy Pants for weeks now and it ends today!

Roxi: I agree with Melody.  You need this!  Relax.  Have fun!  You’ll thank us later.

Misty takes in a deep breath, but she finds herself at a loss for words.  She closes her eyes and shakes her head and before she knows it, she’s being dragged inside and to the staff already waiting for her at the front desk.  The three women greet Misty with warm smiles on their faces.  The first one to step forward is the oldest and she extends her hand to Misty.

Jennifer: Hello and welcome to Strada Salon and Day Spa.  My name is Jennifer and not only am I the owner of this establishment, but I am also one of the hair stylists.  I will be your hair stylist today.

Misty looks surprised to hear this and she looks around at all the women.

Misty: Hair stylist?  Guys, my hair is just—

Melody brings her finger up to Misty’s lips, shushing her.  Misty’s eyes widen, but Melody and Roxi just smile excitedly.

Melody: Shh…don’t speak!  You’re super special surprise makeover starts now!

Misty’s eyes get even wider.  She pushes Melody’s hand away from her mouth and shakes her head.

Misty: Whoa, whoa, whoa…Makeover?!  No.  Absolutely not!  A spa session I can deal with, but I did NOT sign up for a damn makeover!

Roxi: Sorry, Misty.  You’re not getting out of this one.  Just let yourself get pampered today and have a good time.  You’re going to love it!

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: I…I don’t need—

Melody: Just..stop..talking!  Let these wonderful ladies do their job and once they’re done you can take a look at their magic work in the mirror and thank us.

Misty tries to protest again, but Melody won’t allow it.  She turns back to Jennifer and smiles.

Melody: I’m sorry Miss Grouchy Pants interrupted you.  You were saying?

Jennifer: I was just going to tell her that Sandra would begin the day with the massage portion.  Perhaps that will help her relax and be more open to the idea?  After the massage, Ann will take over for the manicure and pedicure and I will do her hair and makeup last.  How does that sound.

Everyone looks at Misty.  They’re all half expecting her to give some sort of struggle but she just sighs and shrugs.

Misty: I guess I really have no say in the matter.  Just don’t do anything too extreme, please.  

Melody: Relax!  We’ve got this under control!

Misty rolls her eyes.

Misty: Yeah…that’s what I’m afraid of.

Melody gently pushes Misty towards the massage therapist, Sandra, who leads her down the hall for the first phase of the makeover process.  Melody and Roxi turn to one another, absolutely giddy with anticipation.

An Hour Later…[/b][/u]

Phase one of Misty’s makeover day was a success.  Sandra leads her out of the room, and Misty has a very relaxed smile on her face.  The two are chatting and laughing as they walk down the hall heading towards Melody and Roxi who are waiting for her.  They spot the smile on Misty’s face and grin from ear to ear.


Roxi: Well, that’s a good sign!

Melody: See!  She can pretend all she wants, but she’s going to love every bit of this!

Misty and Sandra join Roxi and Melody, and Misty can’t even pretend to be upset.

Misty: I have to admit, that was a great start.  I’m still a little hesitant on the new hairstyle, but I suppose I could use a little bit of a trim and style.

Melody giggles and shakes her head.

Melody: You’re getting more than just a trim and style, Mistykins.  You’re getting the works and there is nothing you can do about it.

Roxi: We’ve got the perfect plans for you, Misty.  Don’t worry!

Sandra: Ladies, ladies…Don’t spoil the effects of the massage.  It was a miracle I was even able to work out the knots in her shoulders in an hour…

Misty takes in a deep breath.

Misty: It’s…it’s fine.  I can do this.  I think.  Manicure and pedicure next, right?

Sandra nods as Ann, the manicurist, walks in to view and leads Misty off to another part of the building.  Melody and Roxi nod, shocked at Misty’s visably relaxed mood.  Melody turns to Sandra.

Melody: Wow!  You’re good!  You’re going to get a great tip at the end of today!

Roxi: I’ll say.  This might be easier than we first thought.

Melody giggles again.

Melody: Wait until we’re finished and she looks into the mirror for the first time.  

A nervous look grows on Roxi’s face, but Melody just shrugs it off, still excited about everything else they have in store.

Another Hour Later…

The second phase of the Misty makeover is just about finished, and so far, she has had no thoughts of running out the door and making her escape.  There was something about the staff at the Salon that had a calming effect over her and she was able to see the bigger picture and just forget everything else for the day.

Normally she hated people touching her feet, but the pedicure today was surprisingly very relaxing, especially after the massage.  Because she is a professional wrestler, the manicure portion was left to the bare minimum, but even that she found oddly enjoyable.

Once Ann was just about finished with her nails, Jennifer, the salon owner and hairstylist, approached them along with Melody and Roxi.  Melody is holding a new outfit in her hand.  Misty’s attention turns directly to the outfit, which is one she would rarely, if ever, find herself wearing.


Misty: Umm…What is that?

Melody looks to the outfit and then grins at Misty.

Melody: It’s an outfit…Duh!  

Misty: Yeah, I know that, but…Please tell me it’s not for me.

Melody quickly nods and laughs.

Melody: Of course it’s for you!  After your spray tan, you’re putting this on!

Misty wants to object to this idea, but just seeing the excitement on Melody’s and Roxi’s faces, she stops herself.  She knows all she has to do is indulge them just for today and go back to her old look tomorrow, so she goes along with it.  Roxi is the next to speak up as Ann finishes Misty’s manicure.

Roxi: So, how are you feeling so far?  Still ready to bolt out the door?

Misty laughs at the both of them and shakes her head.

Misty: Surprisingly, not really.  So far everything has been very relaxing and enjoyable.  I’m a little nervous about the spray tan now, but I’m oddly enjoying everything else.

She wasn’t lying.  As much as she would have loved to have been, she couldn’t deny that taking a day to just sit back, relax and be pampered was more enjoyable than she could have imagined.  Roxi and Melody both smile brightly as Misty stands up, ready for the next and final phase.

Misty: Alright…let’s just get this over with.  What are you two up to while they’re working on me, anyway?

Melody: Oh, don’t worry about us!  We’re getting pampered too, but we just don’t need as much work as you do!

Roxi: Exactly.  You’re the project today!

Misty sighs, and she can’t help but let out a laugh.  Jennifer leads her off to another part of the salon where she will get a spray tan before getting her hair done.

An unknown amount of time later...

The final phase is complete!  Melody and Roxi are anxiously waiting just outside a closed door.  Misty is inside, getting changed into the new outfit that Melody picked out for her, having just had her hair and makeup done.  Some rustling is heard from inside the room and Melody and Roxi look at each other nervously.


Melody: Hurry up, Misty!  We want to see how great you look!

Roxi: Everything okay in there??

Some more rustling is heard.

Misty: Yeah, everything is fine.  I’ll be out in a second.

A couple more minutes goes by before the door finally opens.  Misty walks out, made over from head to toe, and Melody and Roxi stare at her, smiling with approval.  They turn and high five one another, and Misty has a nervous look on her face.

Melody: Where is that Irish boy toy of yours when we need him?!  He’s going to be all over you when he sees you!

Roxi: You look awesome!  You’re going to love it!

Misty raises an eyebrow as she stands there, biting her bottom lip.

Misty: Can I be the judge of that, please?  Am I allowed to look yet or not?

Melody and Roxi exchange glances before the nod and step aside.  Misty takes in a deep breath before she steps forward, right in front of a full length mirror, and her jaw drops immediately at her reflection.

>
Misty: Oh…my…God…

Melody and Roxi stand on either side of her, looking at her through the mirror.  They both have big grins on their faces.

Melody: It’s brilliant, right?!

Roxi: Genius!

Misty: Crazy!

Misty turns around to face her two ecstatic friends, but she’s shaking her head, completely unsure of her new look.

Misty: What…what have you done to me?!  I…I look like one of the Mean Girls!

Melody and Roxi frown at hearing this, but they spin Misty around so she’s looking in the mirror again.

Melody: Pffffft…You do not!  You look BETTER than the Mean Girls!  Hot Mama!

Misty: Melody, I…I can’t keep this look.  I appreciate what you guys did and all, but…this isn’t me!

Roxi: But it could be…if you gave the look a chance!  What’s so wrong with it?

Misty points to the mirror, wide-eyed and nearly at a loss for words.

Misty: What’s wrong with it?  Look at me!  

Melody: You look like a fox!  How could O’Malley not want to give you his pet dragon now?!

Misty turns and stares at Melody, trying her best not to laugh.

Melody: Dirty talk?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: Not even close.

Melody: Nuts…I thought I had it there!

Roxi: Keep trying.  You’re almost there.

Melody and Roxi share a laugh, but Misty turns her attention back to the mirror.  She stares at her new look…the new hair, the outfit and the spray tan…and she just blinks.  She couldn’t remember a time that she had looked anything like this.  This was a whole new level of dressing up for her.

Misty: Ladies…this is really…too much.

Roxi: You keep saying that, but you’re not fooling us.  I know it’s a bit of a shock, but that’s the point.  Sometimes a drastic chance is just what a person needs.  It’s what you need, and if you give it a chance, we know you’ll learn to love it.

Melody: She’s going to give it a chance, because if she doesn’t she’s going to be in big trouble!  She’s doesn’t want to make me cry, and that is exactly what is going to happen if she goes back to her old look!

Melody pouts her bottom lip out, acting as though she is going to start crying any second.  Misty lets out a sigh and she closes her eyes before she turns around.

Misty: I’m…I’m not making any promises here, but I’ll give it a shot at least.  Please don’t take it personally if I go back to my old look…

Melody: Pffft…Not happening because you’re going to learn to love it and won’t want to go back!  

Roxi: What she said.  It’s also going to help that everyone else will be going crazy over it, so you’ll have no choice but to keep it!  

Misty sighs again, but she doesn’t argue with them.  She couldn’t deny that they had gone to great lengths to help her, and while the outcome wasn’t more than what she expected, her head hadn’t been this clear in quite a while.  She enjoyed her day, and she wasn’t about to lie and say that she didn’t.

Jennifer, Sandra and Ann all appear, standing behind them, looking at their handy work.  Melody spins around and gives each of them an excited hug.


Melody: You ladies are miracle workers!  Thank you!  Thank you!  Thank you!

Jennifer: It was our pleasure, Melody.  Misty, you really do look amazing and I hope you decide to keep your new look.

Misty: Thank you.  As I told Melody and Roxi…I’ll give it a shot, but it’s going to take some time to get used to.

Jennifer, Sandra and Ann all smile politely before they walk back up to the front desk, with Melody and Roxi following behind them.  Misty takes one last look in the mirror and for the briefest of moments, a small smile appears on her face.  It fades just as quickly as Melody and Roxi call after her, and she heads up to the front desk, ready to leave.

*************************


Later on that night, Misty made a mistake on Twitter.  After tweeting that she “needed a drink”, O’Malley took it upon himself to take her out for just that, even though she tried to get out of it.  She wasn’t ready for him to see her new look, but now, there’s no way out of it.

Pacing back and forth in her hotel room, still wearing the outfit that Melody and Roxi had picked out for her, she’s anxiously waiting for O’Malley.  She thinks to herself that she should have just hightailed it out of the hotel the first chance she got, but it’s too late now.  O’Malley would be there shortly, and he would see her makeover one way or another.  

She toys with her nails, her nerves consuming her, when there is a gentle knock at the door.


O’Malley: It’s me, love.  Open up.

Misty’s head shoots up and looks towards the door.  She runs her hands through her newly styled brown hair, formulating a plan in her mind.  What if she didn’t answer?  Maybe he would think she had made a run for it.

O’Malley: Come on, love.  I know yer in there.  Just open up and let me see what they did to ye.

So much for that.  She takes in a deep breath and makes her way over to the door.  Looking through the peephole, she sees O’Malley standing patiently in front of the door.  Wearing his signature leather jacket, he has an eager smile on his face and just as he goes to knock again, Misty opens the door, revealing herself to him.  His jaw drops and he brings his hand up to his forehead in complete shock.

O’Malley: I…I’m…

Misty: That’s about the same reaction as I had.  I look ridiculous.

O’Malley quickly shakes his head, putting off that thought.

O’Malley: No!  No ye don’t, love.  You look…stunning!

Misty: So my previous look was less than stunning?  Thanks, O’Malley.  That makes me feel so much better.

She turns and goes to disappear back inside her room and O’Malley lets himself in.  Misty walks over and plops down on the edge of the bed, clearly still baffled on what to think.

O’Malley: I didn’t mean it like that, and ye know that.  Ye were beautiful before, too.  I just…I wasn’t expecting this at all.  I thought it was just a spa day?

Misty: So did I!  But they tricked me and it turned out to be some extravagant makeover.

She pushes herself up from the bed and walks over to the vanity dresser, staring at herself in the mirror for what seems like the millionth time today.

O’Malley: There’s nothing wrong with that.  Had they told ye, ye definitely wouldn’t have showed up, right?

Misty: No!  I mean…I doubt I would have.

O’Malley raises an eyebrow and grins.

O’Malley: Ye doubt ye would have?  Ye like this new look, don’t ye?

Misty: O’Malley, it’s not about whether I like it or not.  It’s about how everyone is going to react when they see me.  

O’Malley: I’m fairly sure they’ll react just fine, love.  Why are ye worried about that?

She spins around and faces O’Malley, tugging at the sides of her top.

Misty: People are going to think I’m trying to look more like the Mean Girls so they accept me or something.  I’m terrified of how all of them are sure to react!  

O’Malley steps forward, placing his hands on Misty’s shoulders.

O’Malley: Stop, love.  Just.  Stop.  

Misty looks up into his eyes, not saying another word.

O’Malley: Quit giving a crap about what everyone else thinks.  It’s about what ye think about yerself.  It’s like yer stuck on being miserable, even though ye say yer ready to change.

Misty: I’m not stuck on being miserable, O’Malley.  I just…I don’t see how this is going to help anything.

O’Malley: It’s supposed to help ye feel good about yerself, love.

Misty takes a step back from him, folding her arms across her chest.

Misty: Who says I didn’t feel good about myself before?

O’Malley: Ye didn’t have to say a thing, love.  It was written all over yer face.  Ye got all dolled up for me before, and whether ye want to admit it or not, ye actually smiled.  Face it, yer ready for a change, and this is just the change ye need.

She takes in a deep breath, turning back to the mirror.

Misty: I’m just afraid—

O’Malley: Again, love…Just stop.  Do ye like the look or not?

Misty tilts her head to the side, studying herself closely in the mirror.  She did look amazing, she thought.  Very different…but amazing.

Misty: I don’t know.  I mean…I guess.  Maybe a little.

O’Malley: Well that’s a start then.  At least ye don’t hate it.  

He smiles as he looks back at her in the mirror.  Misty turns around and looks into his eyes.  He’s still smiling at her, looking her up and down and suddenly, she can’t hold back.  She grabs a hold of his jacket, pulling him down towards her, and brings her lips against his.  It shocks him for a moment, but he doesn’t fight the kiss.  When Misty finally pulls away, she brings her hand to her lips, shocked at herself.

Misty: I…I’m sorry.  I don’t know what came over me…

O’Malley: What are ye sorry for, love?  I was wanting to do that for a while now.

Misty laughs out a laugh.

Misty: I’m sorry I haven’t been the easiest person to deal with recently, but I really need to thank you for being here.  You’re being very patient with me and you really have no reason to be.

O’Malley smiles back at her before he leans down and kisses her again.  He pulls away and looks into her eyes.

O’Malley: I have every reason to be patient.  I’m not about to let an amazing woman get away so easily.  Now…how about those drinks?

Misty laughs again.

Misty: Just one.  I don’t need you getting me drunk and trying to take advantage of me.

O’Malley: Can’t blame a lad for trying, love.  Come on.  Let’s go.

Misty then grabs her jacket and O’Malley takes her by her arm, leading her out of the room.  There is definitely more bounce to Misty’s step as her confidence in herself seems to be making its return.

*************************


”There is so much I can say about this week, and the days that are coming up, I don’t even know where to begin.  Sunday night in San Jose wasn’t exactly the best night, for many reasons, but I’m thankful that O’Malley is such an understanding person.  Any other person would have been pissed at me for getting them into this situation, but he wasn’t.”

“I’m trying my hardest to get over this mess with Drake, but every time I do, something happens that sends me right back into it all.  I’ve been doing better at ignoring him on Twitter the last week or so, even though there have been times where I wanted to say something.  But I’m tired of making myself look crazy.  Because let’s face it…that’s exactly what I have done.”

“I need to start being more honest with myself.  Everyone else seems to know me better than I know myself these days, and I can’t let it continue.  I can’t let my actions recently define who I am, because I’m not that person.  I’m not this obsessed crazy bitch.”

“But I am a woman getting over being hurt.”

“But it’s time to do the right thing and just…move on.  Drake wasn’t the man I thought he was, or could be and I need to accept that.  I’ve got bigger things I need to deal with, and spending all my time and energy on someone who doesn’t want to be with me, just isn’t worth it.”

“Now I need to focus on this week, and this match at Climax Control.  This match is huge.  I never thought I’d speak of the day when I’d be teaming with not only Roxi Johnson, but Melody Grace as well.  As excited as I am at this upcoming match, I have to make a confession.  I was hoping for a much different much.”

“I have been dying to get a match against Mercedes Vargas, yes, but there is nothing I would love more than to face her, one-on-one.  It’s just a whole different ball game.  I know I’ll get my time in the ring against her.  Get several shots at her even…but beating her in a singles match would be all that more gratifying.”

“Next to Delia, Mercedes has been the most outspoken Mean Girl there is.  Even before she was a Mean Girl.  She’s got talent, yes, but that condescending undertone to her voice just irks the hell out of me and I just want to strangle the life out of her every time she speaks.  I still stand by what I said before when I said she has what it takes to be a Bombshell Champion, but as long as she is in the Mean Girls…she’ll be stuck with exactly what she has right now.”

“The Bombshell Roulette Title.”

“She must really enjoy being mediocre in life, because playing second fiddle to Delia…that’s all she’ll ever be.  She can act all she wants that she’s so fantastic and better than everyone, but she’s not.  She’s not even better than me, and she never will be.”

“Isn’t that right, Mercedes?  I know you’re watching this.  I know you’re listening to every word I’m saying and probably laughing it all off, but we both know it’s true.  Sure you’ve been a fantasic Bombshell Roulette Champion, but what else have you done?  You’re just stuck at that level you’ve put yourself in, and it’s pretty sad, really.  You could be so much more!  You could do great things yet you just…aren’t.  You’re perfectly fine with gliding through this path you’re on, never once improving or doing anything more.”

“And yet you constantly put me down.  Yes, I’ve made mistakes.  I’ve never once denied them, but who hasn’t?  You want to know what success is, Mercedes?”

“Failure.”

“Success is also failure.  And I’ve failed.  Many times before.  I’ve learned from my failures and gone on to do great things with my career and I don’t regret any of it.  Going into this match I’ve got two partners I can trust.”

“What about you Mercedes?  Do you even know anything about Mikah or Desiree Drake?  Can you really trust them and work together cohesively to get the job done?  I’m not sure you can, but that doesn’t even matter to me.  All that matters to me, is getting into that ring and facing off against you, because I know you want it just as much as I do.  But don’t worry, Mercedes.  Eventually, I will get my singles match against you.  That way, I can defeat you and you won’t have any excuses.”

“As for Mikah and Desiree…all I can say about them is that they’re both rookies here in SCW and haven’t made much of an impression just yet.  At least, not to me.  They need to look long and hard at who their partner is, because Mercedes will stab them in the back first chance she gets.  And who knows, maybe they’ll do the same to her.”

“Mikah…Desiree…Let me give you one warning.  Don’t even think about walking into this match with any sort of confidence, because this is one match you stand no chance of winning.  I suggest you do plenty of research into Melody, Roxi and myself, because in singles competition, we’ve done quite well for ourselves.  Put all three of us together, though?”

“Complete domination.”

“We won’t need luck, and WHEN we beat you three it won’t be some sort of fluke.  We’re just that damn good at what we do and we have trust on our side.  We weren’t just thrown together for the sake of it.”

“Think about that, ladies.  You’ve got a hell of a night in store for you on Sunday and once all is said and done…You’ll be walking away disappointed.”

“Sorry not sorry.”

“Oops…that was aimed at Mercedes. **winks**”

“See you Sunday, ladies.”


53
Supercard Archives / DELIA (c) vs MISTY
« on: November 07, 2014, 10:05:33 PM »
 A few moments later, Misty raises her head and looks at the young woman.

Misty: As great a question as that is, I don’t really know how to answer it.  When all of this started, I was not expecting it to be for the Bombshell Championship, so even if I had still be…close…with Drake…I wouldn’t even be thinking about that.  Some people love to be the power couple within the company, but that’s not part of my agenda.  I’m trying not to focus on any relationship drama at the moment.

Fan #7: So you’re saying your mind is completely focused and where it needs to be to beat Delia?

Misty stops for a moment but then she nods slowly.

Misty: One hundred percent.  I’m focused and completely determined to beat Delia.  End of story.

The young woman is satisfied with Misty’s answers and she walks away.  Pussy Willow then raises the microphone.

PW: Well, that concludes our Q&A portion of today’s events.  Thank you all for some fantastic questions.  Misty will now be taking a while to sign autographs and take photographs.  

The fans cheer loudly as they are directed to form a line over to the side.  A security guard is already standing near a gate, waiting for instructions to start letting people through one by one.  Misty has a sharpie ready, as well as a stack of photos to sign as the first person is let through and on to the stage.




“Can you all feel it?  Can you sense the pressure building as we lead into High Stakes IV?  Can you all imagine in your minds the sheer brutality that my match against Delia is going to be?  If the answer is no, you’re making a huge mistake.”

“This match is months in the making.  I’ve been waiting for the moment when I step inside the six-sided ring, with Delia on the opposite side.  For months I’ve been anticipating hearing that bell ring and all hell breaking lose with absolutely no repercussions.  Delia is absolutely powerless in stopping what is going to happen to her on Sunday, and deep down, she knows it.”

“Right, Delia?  You’ll probably deny it until you’re blue in the face, but everyone knows it’s true.  Just the fact that you had to get some ridiculous restraining order against me proves it.  That was just a way to stall the inevitable.  I really hope you decide to show up for this match and prove you’re not the damn coward you’re making yourself out to be.”

“You’re finished after High Stakes IV, Delia.  Not only as the Bombshell Champion, but the way you act…the way you present yourself, you WILL have no choice but to just…STOP.”

“After all this time, I still don’t understand how you could do some of the things you have done and not feel an ounce of remorse.  You insult people day after day, putting them down for one reason or another and then call yourself nice?  Did your parents really raise you that way or are you THAT delusional?  Tell me, because I’m trying to understand.”

“You can insult me all you want, Delia.  You can say as many awful, hateful things about me, because I really don’t care anymore. Insults have no effect on me any longer.  They mean nothing coming from you.  I own up to my mistakes and I admit when I’m wrong, but you…you are just incapable of doing that.”  

“But you insulting and degrading me is not what any of this is all about.  What sealed your fate…what set this war in stone was the second you decided to use my family in your sick game; first using Timmy and your *air quotes* friendship with him.  That didn’t last long, did it?  You only have yourself to blame for that, because what kind of person actually uses a six year old little girl as a pawn in a war against her mother?”

“A despicable, evil human being…that’s who.  Stop with the claims that all you did was take her for ice cream and buy her jewelry.  Where do you get off thinking what you did was okay, when you’re not even a mother?!  I pray to God that you never have children, because that is where you made your biggest mistake.  Delia, hell hath no fury than an angry and protective mother!”

“No, I will not sit here and claim to be mother of the year or even mother of the decade material.  Yes, I’ve made mistakes in the past and hurt my daughter, but I’m doing everything in my power to make up for those mistakes and ensure that she’s not hurt ever again.  If that means bashing your skull against a wall and rendering you a vegetable for the rest of your horrible life, I’ll do it with pleasure and no regrets.  You don’t mess with my family and just expect me to walk away.”

“So, what I want you to do on Sunday Delia, is take a long look at me in that ring.  Look me in my eyes and see for yourself how serious…how determined I am, because you will NOT win this war!  Do you want to know how I know, Delia?”

“Because I’m still standing.  After all the crap you have pulled…after everything you have said and done, I’m still here and I’m not going anywhere.  I bet you thought you won when I found out about your *air quotes* steamy night with Drake, huh?  Sorry to disappoint you, but even that didn’t work.  I guess I’m a lot stronger than you and your Mean Girl trolls give me credit for, huh?”

“How’s it going to feel, Delia?  What is going to be going through your mind when I beat you on Sunday and take back what is mine?  You can say all you want that it’s not going to happen, but that is just your fear talking.  And I don’t just want to pin you, Delia.  I want to make you tap out, because then you won’t have any excuse.”

“I want YOU to give up, Delia.  I want to see the look in your eyes and see the absolute agony knowing you submitted to me, because it IS going to happen, one way or another.  Pinning you just isn’t enough.  There is just something more…satisfying…after an opponent taps out.”

“Just ask Ben Jordan.  After I tapped out to him, I tried for MONTHS to say that I didn’t tap out…that I didn’t lose that match by submission, but we all saw it was true, but I can’t deny it any longer.  There are simply no excuses with a submission victory.”

“You should feel honored about something, though Delia.  This match…going against you I’m sure will be my toughest match yet.  Not to mention the most important.  More important than the first time I challenged for the Bombshell Title, and won, by the way.  More important than either of the J-Cup tournaments I’ve been in.  This is simply a match that I can NOT allow myself to lose.”

“It’s not even about the title to me, Delia.  As I’ve said to people before, that is just an added bonus, but one I will not take for granted.  You may have gotten through your first defense, but you won’t get through the second.  I have to be the one to take the title from you.  I have to be the one to defeat you, Delia, because let’s face it…a loss to me is something you just won’t be able to bare.”

“And it’ll be that much sweeter for me, Deelz.  Once I defeat you…I will have defeated the Mean Girls.  I hope you’ve prepared them, Delia, because there is nothing you can do to stop me and I suggest you warn those clones of yours to stay backstage where they belong, because I’ll have no problem ending them as well.”

“I don’t care what it’s going to take, but this war WILL end after Sunday.  I’m not giving up.  I’m not walking away.  I will fight until my very last breath until I get what I set out to do…”

“…have my hand raised in victory while you walk away down your runway of shame.  Shine my title up real nice for me.”

“Whether you like it or not, Delia…I’ll see your ass in the ring on Sunday.”


**END FEED**  

54
Supercard Archives / DELIA (c) vs MISTY
« on: November 07, 2014, 10:02:33 PM »
 Dream Crushed…Nightmare Awakened

Sunday October 19th
Parris Island


Before her match against Roxi Johnson to determine who would be going on to High Stakes IV to face Delia, Misty was forced to watch as her youngest sister, Dixie, ignored her warnings and confronted Delia in the ring.  Misty knew what would happen if Dixie met Delia face-to-face but Dixie apparently didn’t believe her, so she did what she wanted to anyway.  And Misty’s fears came true.

Dixie went on her little rant against the Bombshell Champion and leader of the Mean Girls, and this didn’t sit well with Delia.  After insulting the champion and calling her a slut, Delia wouldn’t stand for being insulted any longer and she attacked the defenseless Dixie.  Misty eventually came out from the behind the curtain and distracted Delia, but because Delia had a restraining taken out against her arch nemesis, there was nothing Misty could do to stop Delia herself.  

But Giani Di Luca did.  He ran out to the ring to the aide of his girlfriend, saving her from any more physical harm, but enough damage had already been done.  After helping her up the ramp and joining Misty’s side, the three made their way backstage.  And that is where we find ourselves at this moment.

Giani is right at Dixie’s side, helping her towards a chair so she can sit down.  Instead of concern and worry over her sister’s well-being, the look on Misty’s face actually shows something completely different.  Anger.  Frustration.  Annoyance.  Misty turns around just as Dixie takes a seat, holding her neck.  Dixie looks at her sister, noting the angry look on her face.


Dixie: What?  What is that…look for?

Dixie coughs, still feeling the effects of Delia pressing her throat against the ropes and choking her.

Giani: Babe, I think ya need to relax…maybe get looked at by a paramedic?

Dixie shakes her head, keeping her attention focused on Misty.

Misty: You just couldn’t leave well enough alone, could you, Dixie?  I TOLD you to stay out of this!

Dixie: Wait…You’re blaming..me for what that french hag did out there?!

Misty: That’s exactly what I’m doing!  You knew that Delia has been making this war as personal as she could.  How could you not see that she’d have absolutely NO problem doing what she did to you?  Or have you forgotten that she used Eden as a way to get to me?

Dixie shakes her head and before she has a chance to respond, Giani stands up and defends his girlfriend.

Giani: Come on, Misty.  Calm down, dawg…

Misty glares at Giani.

Misty: Don’t tell me what to do, Giani!  You know she should consider herself lucky that you were here tonight to go out there and help her because I sure as hell couldn’t have!

Dixie: Oh come on.  That restraining order Delia has against you is crap and you know it.  She’s just afraid to face you!

Misty: It doesn’t matter, Dixie!  The fact is she still has it, and Mark, Christian and Erik are trying to find a way around it so I can face her.  

Dixie: Yeah, but you have to beat Roxi Johnson first.

Misty frowns and folds her arms.  Giani decides to step back and stay out of this fight, though he stays by Dixie’s side.

Misty: Yeah and you’re lucky Giani saved your ass, because if he hadn’t and I had gotten arrested for saving you, Roxi would have won by default!

Dixie: What the hell?!  

Misty: You heard me!  I’m so pissed off at you right now, Dixie, it’s not even funny.  You better hope that I can get my head focused before this match against Roxi tonight because—

Dixie: Oh would you shut the hell up and stop being such a bitch!

Misty seems surprised at her sister’s outburst, as does Giani.  Dixie normally shies away from any sort of drama or fighting, as well as swearing, but it seems she’s capable of showing a mean side every now and then.  She slowly gets to her feet and stands up to her sister.

Dixie: If you lose to Roxi tonight, you’ll have no one to blame but yourself!  Yeah I knew that Delia was making this war personal on every level that she could, but I won’t apologize for defending you and being on YOUR side!  It’s what family is for.

Misty: Yeah, I get that Dixie, but she could have done a hell of a lot more damage than she did out there!  You might be my sister and Giani’s girlfriend, but you’re clearly not trained to defend yourself.  And you fed right into Delia’s plan.  Don’t you think that everything that happened out there is exactly what she wanted?  

Dixie: She almost didn’t come out to the ring, Misty.  How can you say she had that planned?

Misty laughs and shakes her head.

Misty: Delia isn’t stupid, Dixie.  She’s been trying to avoid facing me for as long as this feud has been going on.  She had to do something to get me to break that restraining order so I wouldn’t get my shot against her. What better way than attacking my sister?  

Dixie frowns, having not thought about that.  She turns and looks at Giani.  He just gives her a nod, agreeing with Misty.  She turns and faces her sister again, but gives her an apologetic look this time.

Dixie: Look, maybe I didn’t think about that.  I’m sorry, but I stand by what I said.  I had to defend you.  You’re barely defending yourself these days.

Misty lets out a sigh and shakes her head.  She runs her hand through her long hair.

Misty: I’m just trying to deal with this as best as I can, Dixie.  None of this has been easy for me at all.  I’ve already been to jail once because of her, and I can’t let that happen again.  I’m trying to keep some sort of dignity and composure in all of this.

Dixie: So disappearing for a whole week was keeping dignity and composure?  You still haven’t told me where the hell you went.

Misty: Because it’s none of your business.  If I wanted you to know, you would know.

Dixie: I just…I don’t understand how you can let what Drake and Delia did—

Misty’s eyes suddenly narrow furiously and she points at Dixie, interrupting her before she can finish her sentence.

Misty: Don’t you ever speak his name in front of me again, Dixie.  Drake Green is dead to me and I’m done talking about him.  Do you understand me?

Dixie: Misty he’s—

Misty: I mean it, Dixie!  I won’t hesitate to slap the taste out of your mouth if you say that name ever again.  I’m moving on with my life MY way.

Dixie turns and looks at Giani as if asking him for help.  He shakes his head and holds his hands up, refusing to get involved any further.  She rolls her eyes.

Dixie: Whatever you say, sis.  I just hope you know what you’re doing, because this whole situation has gotten out of control.

Misty: Yeah, tell me something I don’t already know.  That’s why I’m trying to lay low for a bit.  Until I get Delia in the ring.

Dixie: You know she’s just going to keep doing stuff to push your buttons, right?  She’ll keep talking trash, trying to get you to break the restraining order.

Misty just laughs.

Misty: Let her.  That’s MY problem though, Dixie.  The fact is that I WILL beat Roxi tonight and there’s nothing Delia can do to stop me from getting my match against her.  

Dixie lets out a sigh, knowing in her heart that she can’t disagree with Misty again.  She suddenly winces, though, as a jolt of pain goes through her neck and Giani immediately jumps to her side.  Misty looks at Dixie and can tell the amount of pain she is in.

Misty: For God’s sake…Let Giani take you to get checked out, Dixie.

Dixie: I’m fi—

Misty: No, you’re not.  Now, go willingly or I’m sure Giani will have no problem tossing you over his shoulder and dragging you to the paramedics.

Giani is about to do just that, but Dixie holds a hand to his chest and shakes her head.

Dixie: There will be no need for that, baby.  I can walk myself.  Misty you want to wait around after the show and go grab some drinks?  I feel like we haven’t talked—

Misty: Maybe some other time, Dixie.  I just want to get this night over with.

Dixie doesn’t seem very happy with this excuse.  She rolls her eyes and shakes her head before she glares at Misty angrily.

Dixie: It’s just going to be one excuse after another with you, isn’t it?  You want to keep pushing me away?  Pushing your family away?  Fine…See if I give a crap anymore!

Giani tries to grab Dixie’s hand but she yanks it away and turns and storms off.  Giani goes to say something to Misty, but Misty just shakes her head and waves him off.  Giani looks at Misty apologetically before following after Dixie as she goes to get checked out.  Misty just takes in a deep breath and walks off in the opposite direction to go get ready for her match against Roxi.



“I know everyone is curious about where I went the week after I found out about what happened with Drake and Delia.  In all honesty, I probably would have told people, but I just needed time.  I needed to get away to clear my head and figure some things out.  I needed to deal with everything, and that is exactly what I did.  What I am still doing.”

“I didn’t tell anyone where I went, because I didn’t think they had any reason to know.  But, perhaps now is the time to reveal where I went and finally put everyone’s questions to rest so they’ll leave me alone.  The fact is that it’s my life, and what I choose to do with it is no one’s business.”

“But if you all must know, here is the truth.  I went to Ireland.  Yes, I flew halfway around the world just to get my distance and clear my head.”

“But a lot of people have been asking me ‘why Ireland?’  The answer is really quite simple.”

“When I was trying to decide on where to go, I grabbed a map of the world.  I closed my eyes and pointed my finger in the air before bring it down on the map.  When I opened my eyes, my finger was pointed directly on Ireland.  In a way, I think it was fate that brought me there.”

“I’ve always been a lover of beautiful scenery and what country has more beautiful sites and scenery to enjoy than Ireland?  Not many, I can imagine.  I’d heard so many great things about Ireland, but the one time I had been there, I was never able to fully enjoy all the great things it has to offer.  Not to mention, I met some amazing people during my stays there.”

“Some people might say that Ireland is overrated, but I couldn’t disagree more.  I could literally walk anywhere in that country and gaze at all the greenery and nature and instantly my mind was at ease.  My soul was at peace and I could just…smile.  After everything I had been through over the course of a couple of weeks, Ireland really was my peaceful place.”

“Until I met O’Malley.”

“It says something when you meet a man, and I use that term very loosely, in a pub and you’re walking to the rest room only to have a pint of beer spilled all over you by his drunken clumsiness.  The shocked and angry look on my face at that moment should have been enough to deter him, but was it?  Unfortunately not.”

“I tried and tried to avoid him that first week, but he just kept intruding on the time I wanted to be alone.  He found reasons to speak to me no matter how much I made it clear I was not interested.  Quite frankly I’m glad to be rid of him now.”

“I’m happy in knowing that I don’t need to worry about seeing him ever again.”




Sunday October 26th
Immediately After Climax Control


Misty knew she had made a big mistake.  For weeks she had done everything she could to avoid attacking Delia and breaking the restraining order the Bombshell Champion had taken out against her, but tonight she had had enough.  Tonight, all she wanted was for things to go smoothly and for Delia to finally sign the contract for their match against High Stakes IV, but Delia wouldn’t do it.  No, Delia was still flat out refusing to face Misty, citing the Original Bombshell as dangerous.  

Sad to say, that statement tonight was true.  Erik Staggs had tried to stop Misty from doing what she did, but she was too quick for him.  Misty dashed down the ramp and attacked the champion with a steel chair, and before she could really inflict any damage, she was promptly arrested and taken to the local jail.  

She’s currently seated in a jail cell, having just been processed and booked.  She has her arms folded and one leg crossed over the other as she waits, very impatiently, for an officer to come open the cell.  The longer she waits, the more frustrated she gets.


Misty: I’m supposed to get one phone call, ya know!

She shouts out to an officer seated at a desk.  He looks through a window, right at her.

Officer: You have to wait, Waters!  Now pipe down or you won’t get your phone call!

Misty sighs and rolls her eyes.  She starts fidgeting her leg impatiently and shaking her head.

Misty: Stupid, Misty.  Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.

She looks around the cell, then down at the cot she is seated on, particularly at the pillow.  If she were disgusted at the thought of just what germs and other disgusting things were on the pillow, she would lay back and get as comfortable as she can, because she’s not sure just how long the officers will make her way.  

So she does the next best thing.  She pulls her legs up to the cot and sits indian style.  She leans her head back against the way and closes her eyes, quietly regretting everything that happened tonight.  Before this feud with Delia, she had never seen the inside of a jail cell, and she disgusted with the fact that she let Delia be the reason this was all happening.

Well…that and her complete stupidity in handling the situation with any sort of class.

The minutes pass by and before Misty knows it, she’s been sitting in that jail cell for two hours.  She wasn’t able to get herself to get some rest, as the noise and commotion of the police station was too much to ignore.  Her eyes only open when she hears an officer walk inside with his keys and unlocking the jail cell.


Misty: It’s about time I get my phone call…

The officer shakes his head.

Officer: Nope.  No phone call.  You’re free to go.

Misty looks at him, completely confused.  He swings the door open, allowing her to step out, but she stands there for a moment, frozen.

Officer: Didn’t you hear me?  You’re free to go.

Misty: But…how?  

Officer: Your bail was posted.  It took a little while to get everything processed, but you’re good to go.

Misty scratches her head before she steps out of the cell and looks at him.

Misty: Do you know who bailed me out?

The officer shakes his head and closes the jail cell again.

Officer: Sorry, no clue.  You can grab your things from the front desk.

Misty nods thankfully before she heads off to the front desk.  She signs some forms and is handed the few things she had in her pockets when she was booked.  Once she is done checking to make sure everything is accounted for, she heads out the door and then down a hall leading to the entrance.  When she exits the building, she finds out exactly who bailed her out, because he’s leaning against a car parked out front.  Misty stops dead in her tracks and looks directly at O’Malley, who has his arms folded and is smiling up at her.

Misty: O’Malley?!  

O’Malley: In the flesh, love.

Misty: Wh..what are you doing here?

O’Malley pushes himself away from the car, sporting a bit of a frown on his face now.

O’Malley: Gee, Misty, it’s good to see ye, too.  

Misty: You…You were the one who posted my bail?

O’Malley nods as Misty walks down the steps and stops just a few feet in front of him.

Misty: Why?

O’Malley: What?  Did I make a mistake in bailing ye out?  Should I have let ye stay in that filthy cell overnight?  

Misty rolls her eyes and shakes her head.

Misty: You know what I meant, O’Malley.  I’m just shocked to see you here.

O’Malley: And ye still haven’t thanked me…

Misty: Thank you.  Now, will you start giving me some answers?

O’Malley thinks for a moment, lightly tapping his chin.  Misty seems annoyed at his reluctance and just as she is about to say something, he finally answers.

O’Malley: I’ll make ye a deal, love.  I’ll answer yer questions if ye agree to join me for dinner.

Misty raises an eyebrow, confused.

Misty: Dinner?  O’Malley, do you realize what time it is?  

He nods.

O’Malley: So a late dinner.  I’m famished and I’m sure ye must be hungry, too.  What do ye say?

Misty folds her arms, giving O’Malley’s offer some thought.  She wants to say no, but she knows that O’Malley will not take no for an answer.  Even still, she tries to make an excuse.

Misty: Look, O’Malley, it’s late.  I’m tired and I just want to—

O’Malley: Want to what, love?  Want me to take ye back to yer hotel room and tuck ye in for the night?

O’Malley chuckles to himself, but Misty just glares at him, unamused.  She closes her eyes, doing her best to keep calm.

Misty: You just think you’re so funny, don’t you O’Malley?  

O’Malley: You tell me.  Yer not laughing, so I must be doing something wrong.

Misty tries to hold back a laugh, but fails.  She lets out a slight laugh before calming herself and standing up straight, remaining as calm as composed as possible.  She dusts herself off, as if getting rid of any dust or dirt that might have stuck to her in the jail cell.

O’Malley: Come on, love.  Ye owe me…

Misty tilts her head to the side, glaring at O’Malley with a little smirk on her face.

Misty: That might be true had I asked you to bail me out, which I didn’t.  

O’Malley: True, but either way, ye still owe me.  

O’Malley takes a step forward, getting just inches away from Misty’s face.  He stares down at her, and she turns her eyes away, refusing to look up at him, and he just grins, knowing the effect he is having on her.

O’Malley: What are ye so afraid of, love?  It’s not like I’m asking for a steamy night of hotel lovin’ afterwards.  It’s just dinner between two people.

Misty glares up at him, trying not to smile at the clear joke he made.  She places a hand on his chest and gently pushes him away and getting her personal space back.

Misty: Even if you did ask that question the answer would be most definitely no.  But fine, if you’re really as hungry as you say you are, I’ll go with you.

O’Malley: There.  Now was that really so hard, love?

Misty shakes her head and holds up a finger.

Misty: On one condition.  No alcoholic drinks…

O’Malley: What?  That’s an odd—

Misty:  I’m serious, O’Malley.  I know you’re from Ireland and you Irish men love to drink, but you’re not going to try and get me all boozed up to take—

O’Malley: Is that what ye think this is about, love?  That I would take advantage of ye?  Please…I’m just thankful it’s not the other way around!

O’Malley cracks another grin, as does Misty.  He extends his hand for a shake in agreement, and the deal is made.

O’Malley: Those are reasonable enough terms.  I’ll behave meself and I expect you to do the same, love.  No spiking me drink when I run off to the bathroom or somethin’.  

Misty: Please…as if I’d need to do that.  You and I both know I wouldn’t have to do that to get into your pants if I wanted to.

O’Malley: And trust me, love, yer gonna want to one day soon.

O’Malley winks at Misty but she just rolls her eyes.  She walks around to the passenger side door and before she can open it, O’Malley is right there to do it for it.  She looks at him with a smirk.

Misty: What do you know?  Chivalry really isn’t dead…

O’Malley: Not completely anyway.

He winks again and Misty gets into the car.  He closes the door gently so as not to hit her and then he walks around to the driver’s side, getting inside.  Misty looks at him curiously.

Misty: Are you sure you’re okay to drive an American car, O’Malley?  I didn’t—

O’Malley: There’s a lot ye don’t know about me, love.  

He grins again before starting the engine and backing out of the parking space.  Moments later he drives off down the street, in search of some place he and Misty can go to get a bite to eat and continue their conversation.

********************


Hours later, Misty and O’Malley have finished their meals at a local twenty-four hour café.  It was a nice little place that the two could sit and chat without being interrupted, and the two are still deep in conversation about various thinks.  Both have a cup of coffee in front of them, and surprisingly, Misty even seems to be enjoying herself, letting out an occasional warm-hearted laugh.  O’Malley clearly enjoys seeing this side of her.

O’Malley: I have to admit, love, this is a side of ye I didn’t even get to see back in Ireland.

Misty: Yeah, well, that’s what talking about my daughter does to me.  I’ve got so many stories about her.

O’Malley nods and then leans back in his side of the booth.  He messes with his half-empty cup of coffee, looking down at it, before he looks back up at Misty seriously.

O’Malley: If that’s true, love, then why have ye stayed away from her for so long?  I don’t mean to pry—

Misty: Yes, you do.  It’s what you always do.

O’Malley smiles for a moment, as does Misty, before the look on his face returns serious.

O’Malley: It’s clear ye love yer little girl.  I can see that in the look on yer face when ye talk about her, so why stay away from her?  

Misty frowns and looks down at her own coffee cup which is now empty.  The waitress returns, offering to refill it, but she politely shakes her head, saying she doesn’t want anymore.  She, too, leans back in the booth then looks up at O’Malley, sadness overtaking her face now.

Misty: I’m protecting her, O’Malley.  As her mother I have to do everything in my power to make sure she is safe, and that is what I am doing.  This war with Delia…it’s going farther than I ever thought it would and I won’t allow my daughter to be thrown into the middle of it anymore.  She’s safer now than she was before.

O’Malley nods, letting every word process in his mind.  He studies Misty’s expression, knowing there is more that he doesn’t know, and he leans forward, placing his elbows on the table.

O’Malley: And this…Delia…she’s done a lot more, ya?  

Misty nods.

Misty: We both have, honestly.  But I’m to blame for everything she’s done in this war.  That’s why I have to put an end to it.

O’Malley: What else happened?  

Misty looks up at O’Malley, shaking her head.  She’s been trying so hard to avoid talking about everything that happened and the pain it caused her, and she’s not ready to talk about it.  O’Malley can sense this and he pushes her to speak, but in a caring way.

O’Malley: Come on, love.  Ye can talk to me.  I’m not here to judge, but I can see ye need to get stuff off yer chest.  She had to do something horrible if ye got yerself arrested tonight.

Misty sighs and nods.  She folds her arms across her chest and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: I don’t have many dreams that I could see actually coming true, but one I had earlier this year…it just felt different to me.  And Delia crushed that dream.  

O’Malley remains quiet, allowing Misty her time to speak.  Before Misty knows it, she’s rambling on, revealing a secret she hadn’t told anyone…including Drake Green.

********************

**THE FOLLOWING IS A DREAM SEQUENCE**


It’s a bright and sunny day.  Picture perfect, really.  A pair of clouds wanders their way across the sky overlooking this beautiful mountain scene.  Never once do they pass in front of the sun, and the temperature is seasonably warm.  Simply put, today couldn’t get any better.

As we get a closer look at the setting for today’s special event, we see that it is none other than the mountain home belonging to Drake Green.  Several cars line the long driveway leading to the house and people are seen swarming in and out the front door.  The atmosphere is over all filled with excitement and anticipation.

Inside the large house, last minute details are being finalized, making sure everything is perfect.  Everything needs to go off without a hitch, and so far, so good.  Florists carry various arrangements, setting them up around the house as well as heading out back where the ceremony will take place, but the most activity and excitement seems to be coming from upstairs.

Several voices are heard coming from one of the guest rooms and once inside we find all the women in Misty’s family feverishly getting ready.  Misty’s younger sisters, Dixie and Desiree, are wearing blue strapless ankle length bridesmaids dresses.  Vixen is wearing a similar dress and Eden is wearing a white flower girl’s dress with a blue sash wrapped around at the waist.  Drake’s sister, Jenny is also there, helping in any way she can.  Misty is nowhere to be seen, but Dixie looks at the time and almost panics before she shouts into another room.


Dixie: Misty!  Hurry up!  We’re already running behind!

Misty can be heard laughing from inside the other room before the door opens just a crack and Misty peeks her head out.

Misty: Relax, Dixie, we’ve got plenty of time.  I’ll be out in a second.

Dixie rolls her eyes impatiently but the others encourage to relax.  A few minutes later, the door opens and out walks Misty, with her mother behind her.  All eyes immediately fall on her and they all are in awe as they stare at her in her wedding dress; an all over lace trumpet gown with a deep v neckline.  Her hair is pulled back in a half up-do with the rest of her long hair, flowing down past her shoulders, and she has passed up wearing a veil.  She waits for someone to say something, and grows nervous when they don’t.

Misty: I knew I should have had someone come with me when I bought the dress…It doesn’t look right, does it?

Dixie shakes her head, immediately putting off that thought.

Dixie: Are you kidding, Misty?  You look amazing!  

Misty: You think so?  I didn’t want anything too…flashy.  

Vixen smiles as she and Eden step forward.

Vixen: I think it’s perfect for you.  Right Eden?

Eden smiles brightly and nods.

Eden: You look beautiful, Mommy!

Jenny: You really are beautiful, Misty.  My brother would be crazy not to love that dress on you.

Misty smiles a very warm and happy smile.  She is about to respond, but Desiree beats her to the punch.

Desiree: I think we all know he’ll like it better on the floor…

All the women share a laugh, but young Eden looks around, confused.  She touches the bottom of her mother’s dress and with a sad expression asks the curious question that popped into her mind.

Eden: But it could get ruined on the floor.  Why would he—

Misty: Nevermind what Aunt Desiree said, Eden.  She’s just being silly.  

Desiree laughs again, but she realizes she should have said that a bit quieter with Eden in the room.  Misty looks around the room and smiles as she takes in a deep breath.  She looks around at all the women in her family.

Misty: So…this is really happening, isn’t it?  

Desiree: Not unless—

Misty glares at Desiree, shaking her head and glancing down to Eden.  Eden, however, finishes the sentence for Desiree.

Eden: Not unless you do to Drake what you did to Daddy.  You’re not going to, are you Mommy?

Eden looks up at Misty, almost afraid at the answer.  Misty immediately shakes her head and kneels down to Eden’s eye level.

Misty: Absolutely not, Eden.  This time, it’s for real.

Eden smiles excitedly and doesn’t say another word.  There is a knock on the door and Misty’s father’s voice is heard a few moments later.

Andrew: Is it safe to come in?

Misty: Come on in, Dad!  

The door then slowly opens and Misty’s father walks in dressed in his suit and tie.  He looks at his second born daughter and smiles warmly as he walks up to her, giving her a hug.

Andrew: You look beautiful, Misty.  Really beautiful.

Misty: Thanks, Dad.

Misty almost chokes up and starts crying, but Dixie freaks out and points at her.

Dixie: No crying!  Not yet!  

Misty: Really, Dixie?  Relax.  I thought I was supposed to be the bridezilla here.

Dixie gives Misty an apologetic look when their father looks around the room at all of the women.

Andrew: You ladies about ready?  I think they’re all set to get this show on the road.

Misty takes in a deep breath and looks around the room.  Dixie scrambles and hands everyone their bouquets, including Misty.  She smiles and nods.

Misty: Ready as I’ll ever be.  

Dixie: Okay ladies.  It’s time for a wedding!

Misty’s mother heads out first with her oldest daughter, Jackie and Drake’s sister Jenny following behind her.  Vixen, Desiree and Dixie follow suit with Eden at the back of the line.  This gives Misty and her father a moment alone before they head downstairs.  Andrew turns to his daughter, placing his hands on her shoulders.

Andrew: I hate to ask this but—

Misty immediately shakes her head, but she keeps a smile on her face.

Misty: No cold feet, Dad.  There won’t be a repeat performance of what happened with Spike.  

Andrew: Good.  I’m proud of you, sweetie.  

Misty: It was a long road coming, I know.  But, let’s not get into that.  Ready to walk me down the aisle?  A real aisle this time?

They share a laugh and Andrew nods.  Misty wraps her arm around his and he leads her out of the room.  They carefully walk down the stairs; Misty’s father helping to ensure she doesn’t trip.  Once they are downstairs, they make their way towards the door leading to the backyard.  They can hear the music playing and pause by the door, waiting for their cue.

A few seconds later, when the bridal march begins to play, Misty takes in one last deep breath and the door opens.  She looks at her father, and they share a smile as they slowly make their way out the door, down the “aisle” leading to a special arch, where Drake is standing waiting for her, with a loving smile on his face.  

Misty is too busy focusing on her husband to be to even care about all the eyes on her.  She’s not worried about her mother or her sister’s or friends that are all watching her as she and her father make their way down the aisle.  She only cares about one person as today is about them.  Misty and her father finally make their way to the arch and before he gives her hand away to Drake, her father hugs her and gives her a kiss on her cheek.


But the dream ends just as Drake takes Misty’s hand in his…




“Some people think that I reacted a lot worse than I should have when I found out about Drake and Delia sleeping together.  Maybe there is some truth to that, but I think I was trying to figure out what hurt worse.  The fact that Drake slept with someone else after he told me he loved me, or that the other woman was Delia.  That first week after I found out I tried so hard to figure out the answer to that, but I think I finally just gave up.”

“I never told anyone about that dream I had of marrying Drake, and there was a reason for that.  I didn’t want anyone to think I was crazy or had any hope of our relationship, if you want to call it that, going in that direction.  It was no secret that Drake was…Sorry, IS, the eternal ladies man.  He sleeps with any woman willing to drop her panties, which honestly, who wouldn’t?  Drake is a very attractive guy.  Women just get weak in the knees over him.”

“But Delia…Delia always prided herself on her modesty and the fact that she had only slept with one guy in her life…a guy that she had deep feelings for.  She always made sure to point out that she wouldn’t sleep with Drake, but look at what happened?  She brought out the side of her that I knew was buried deep inside of her and she slept with him.”  

“Oh…and let’s not forget the fact that she had to get him drunk to do it and she only did it because she hates me so much.”

“And even after all of that…even after telling myself I would move on and never speak about what happened ever again, there I was pouring my heart out to O’Malley.  I was telling him something that I was too afraid to tell Drake, because honestly, I didn’t want to scare him off.  I wanted Drake to change for himself…to get help because he really wanted it.  Not because I told him to or because I wanted him to change.”

“I wasn’t expecting O’Malley to understand.  I figured he would have just laughed at me and called me crazy.  Hell, everybody does.  So why should he be any different?  I had only known him a short time and knew nothing about him, so his curiosity about my life and my problems was a bit…strange to me.”

“Maybe it is just my sudden inability to trust anyone, but no matter how interested in me O’Malley is, I can’t shake this feeling there is something off about him.  And it’s why I refuse to go there with him.  Aside from the fact that I’m not just going to search for the quickest rebound and really give people a reason to call me a slut…”

“But for now…I’m just going to take my time and get to know O’Malley, and I’ll let him in on things about me.  There’s no harm in that, I guess.”





After Misty finishes telling O’Malley about her dream, she stares at him, waiting for him to say something.  A big part of her is expecting him to laugh at her and point out what a fool she is, but he doesn’t.  He leans back in the booth, nodding his head.  Misty takes a drink of water and takes in a deep breath as the awkward silence falls between the two for a while until Misty breaks it.

Misty: I don’t know why I told you about that dream.  I never told anyone.  And yes I realize now it was just a dream and not some weird premonition about the future.

O’Malley: Maybe ye told me because ye trust me?  

Misty laughs and shakes her head.

Misty: Trust you?  I’m not sure I can trust anyone these days, O’Malley.  And besides, I barely know you.  For all I know, you could be some spy for Delia and you’ll go run off after we leave and tell her about our long conversation.  I don’t really know, and quite honestly, I don’t really care anymore.  

O’Malley cracks an amused smile.

O’Malley: Now yer just sounding paranoid, love.  

Misty shrugs, looking away from him.  He takes a second to think about his next response.

O’Malley: If I was working with that Delia woman—

Misty: Now that’s funny…actually calling Delia a woman…

O’Malley: Let me finish.  If I was working with her, do ye think I would have actually bailed ye out of jail?  Pretty sure she would have wanted me to just let ye rot in that cell.

Misty laughs, knowing he has a point.

Misty: Stranger things have happened, O’Malley.  Like I said, I don’t really care honestly.  She can do whatever the hell she wants to me.  She can’t break me anymore than she already has.  She’ll only continue to make herself look like the heartless bitch she is and once I get her in that ring in two weeks…all bets are off.  

O’Malley: I understand all of the horrible stuff she’s done to ye, love, but why is it so important to ye?  Why couldn’t ye just walk away before it got this far?  

Misty: That would not have solved anything, O’Malley.  It doesn’t work that way in this business.  Sure I could have stayed retired and let her rule the roost in SCW, but she’s shitting all over everything I did for SCW and the Bombshell division.  She’s destroying everything I built and tarnishing it.  I can’t let that continue.  Not to mention, as soon as she went after my family, there was no way I was going to just sit back and let it happen.  I’m not that kind of woman.  I’m not a coward.

O’Malley offers Misty a sincere smile.  The waitress walks up to the table to check on them again, but they insist they are fine and she walks away.  O’Malley turns his attention back to Misty, staring at her with almost a loving look in his eyes.

O’Malley: Ye know what I think, love?

Misty tilts her head and looks at him.

Misty: I’m not a mind reader, O’Malley.  So, no, I don’t know what you think.

O’Malley chuckles and leans forward again.

O’Malley: I think as hard as yer trying to get over all the pain ye’ve been caused recently, but yer struggling.  Ye’ve got people who want to help ye and be there for ye but ye won’t let them.

Misty: I don’t need them, O’Malley.  I’m not going to sit back and deny that, yeah, I was hurt by everything that happened, but who wouldn’t be?  I’m trying to find my way to deal with it all by myself.  That’s why I went to Ireland.

O’Malley: And ye met me.

O’Malley smiles and winks at Misty.  She laughs and when she turns her head away, she looks at the clock on the wall.  She hadn’t realized how long they had been there talking.  She shakes her head and grabs her jacket from its place next to her and then starts to scoot out of the booth.  O’Malley looks at her, confused.

O’Malley: What are ye doing?

Misty: I…I have to get back to the hotel.  It’s really late and I’m exhausted.

O’Malley: Yer doing it again…

Misty puts her jacket on and looks at him, returning the confused look.

Misty: I’m sorry?  Doing what, exactly?

O’Malley: Running away.  

Misty: I’m not running, O’Malley.  I’ve had a long night, and some of us need sleep.

O’Malley narrows his eyes, suddenly upset.  He takes some money out of his pocket and tosses it on the table before he, too, slides out of the booth and glares down at Misty.

O’Malley: Ye don’t fool me, love.  I see the dark circles under yer eyes.  I know ye don’t sleep as much as ye lead people to believe ye do.  

Misty: Don’t act like you know—

O’Malley: I’m not acting like I know.  I’ve been there, love.  Yer not the only one who’s been through a lot of shite in their life, but if ye want to deal with it alone, go right ahead.  

O’Malley then storms off leaving a shocked Misty standing there alone.  She blinks, and appears to be fighting back tears before she takes in a deep breath, calming herself down.  She thanks the waitress and heads out, trying to find a way back to the hotel.  After surveying the area, she knows that the hotel isn’t that far from where she is, so she decides to walk back, and in the process clearing her head.  

It takes her a while, but she finally arrives back at the hotel and heads to her room.  She was tired, she couldn’t deny that, but when she heads into the bathroom and flips on the light she just stares at herself in the mirror.

What has she done to herself?  What is she continuing to do to herself?  No matter how much concealer she put under her eyes, she couldn’t hide it any longer.  O’Malley had seen it and she could no longer deny it.  

As she stared at the dark circles under her eyes, she is disgusted by what she sees.  Tears start rolling down her face and she loses all control before she finally collapses to the floor, sobbing uncontrollably.  She stays there for several minutes until she hears a soft knocking on the door.  She plans to ignore whoever it is, but the knocking continues and eventually, she hears O’Malley’s voice from outside the door.


O’Malley: Misty?  Can you open the door love?

Misty seems surprised to hear O’Malley and she slowly gets to her feet.  She looks in the mirror and quickly wipes her eyes, trying to look as normal as possible, but there will be no hiding her puffy red eyes.  O’Malley continues knocking and finally Misty goes over to the door, but she doesn’t open it.  Instead, she talks to him from inside.

Misty: How did you find me, O’Malley?

O’Malley: It wasn’t hard to find ye, love.  I was about to head back to the restaurant and I saw ye walking inside this hotel.  Can ye open the door, please?

Misty: No.  I think you made your point very clear a little while ago.

Misty’s voice is slightly shakey as she fights back more tears.  Judging by O’Malley’s next statement, he can sense this.

O’Malley: What’s wrong with yer voice?  Would you just open the door, please?

Misty narrows her eyes and she furiously opens the door.  She glares at O’Malley, who ust stares at her tear soaked eyes with concern.

Misty: Happy now?  I’m fine so you can just leave me alone.

O’Malley: Christ, Misty.  I…I didn’t mean to make ye cry.

Misty: Oh trust me, O’Malley, you didn’t.  This is all because of me.  Now please…just go.

She tries to close the door in his face, but he places his hand against it, keeping it open.  She glares at him as another tear rolls down her cheek and she sniffles.

O’Malley: No.  I’m not leaving ye alone like this.

Misty: Please, O’Malley…Just—

O’Malley: Dammit, love…I said I’m not going anywhere!  

Exhaustion suddenly just consumes Misty and she crumples back to the floor, luckily against the wall.  O’Malley rushes inside, letting the door close behind him and he kneels down in front of Misty who is a sobbing mess.

Misty: Just leave…leave me…alone.  I’m better of…alone!

O’Malley: Clearly yer not, love.  Come on, calm down.

His words aren’t enough to get through to her.  She just continues sobbing, and mumbling until he’s forced to pick her up off the floor and carry her over to the bed.  He places her down on the bed, but he scoots in on the other side, trying his best to comfort her.

O’Malley: Shhh, love…It’s okay.  I’m not going to leave ye alone like this.  Ye need to get some sleep and ye’ll feel better.

Misty shakes her head, trying to take in a deep breath.

Misty: No…I can’t…I can’t sleep…

O’Malley: Yes, ye can.  Now just be quiet and close yer eyes.

Her head rests on his chest and her sobbing starts to become less and less.  O’Malley runs his hand through her hair, comforting her and hopefully helping her drift off to sleep.  It doesn’t take long for her to fall asleep, but O’Malley doesn’t leave.  He stays right where he is, his arm wrapped around Misty lovingly.

Eventually he, too, falls asleep sitting up but after about thirty minutes, he’s startled awake as Misty bolts upright and screams.


O’Malley: Wh-what is it?  What’s the matter?

Dazed and confused Misty turns and looks at O’Malley.  She shakes her head, getting rid of the stars she is seeing, then runs her hand through her hair.

Misty: You’re…still here?

O’Malley nods.

O’Malley: I said I wasn’t leaving ye alone, love.  Did ye have a nightmare?

Misty takes in a deep breath and looks away.  She blinks, not wanting to tell O’Malley about it but he leans forward and stares at her.

O’Malley: Come on.  Ye can tell me about it…

Misty looks down, ashamed.

Misty: That’s the thing, O’Malley.  I already told you…

He raises a curious eyebrow.

O’Malley: You mean…?

Misty nods.

Misty: I wasn’t lying when I said I had the dream earlier this year, but what I left out was the fact that it was the first time I had that dream.  Every time I sleep, O’Malley, I have that dream.  But now..now it’s just a nightmare.

O’Malley: I…I’m not sure what to tell ye about that one, love.

Misty shakes her head before she lays back down in the bed.  She rests on her side, facing O’Malley and places her hands under her head.

Misty: There’s nothing you can really say to that, O’Malley.  I’m paying for all the mistakes in my life right now.  Just when I thought I could finally have it all and not screw things up, it’s all taken away from me.  That dream…it’s just my constant reminder.  It’s all my fault.

O’Malley: No it’s not, love.  Ye just gotta stop having that attitude.  Don’t let what one selfish arsehole and slimey bitch did ruin everything for ye…

Misty laughs.

Misty: Trust me, it’s more than just what they did.  If you only knew everything—

O’Malley: How about you save that for another day then?  Just clear your mind and get some real sleep.  Think about something good before ye fall asleep.  That’ll keep the…nightmare…away.  Think about yer daughter.

O’Malley scoots in closer to her again.  She’s so tired, she honestly can’t fight it.  She’s afraid to sleep, but she listens to the sound of O’Malley’s voice seems to calm her.  She takes his advice and thinks about Eden as she closes her eyes.  She hadn’t seen Eden in a few weeks now, but hopefully after High Stakes IV, that would all change.  Once this war with Delia was over with, she’d head straight back to Eden and hug her little girl tight, never letting go.

That…that was a dream she could look forward to.





“I have only myself to blame for everything that has happened over the last several months.  Every decision I have made, whether good intentioned or not, the repercussions came back to bite me in the ass.  Over the last year and a half I’ve tried so hard to make up for all of my mistakes.  One step forward, two steps back it seems.”

“At the beginning of the year, I had such high hopes for how I would end this year.  I made the announcement that I would be retiring by the end of the year, but would not do so as long as I held a title.  At the time, Vixen and I were the tag team champions, and I wasn’t going to abandon a title, or the friendship that Vixen and I had built.  I’m not like that.”

“But then the second Blast From the Past tournament happened, and a feud that I thought was long over with was reignited.  At least…for me it was.  I know Odette had no interest in facing me ever again and restarting our feud, but when she came back and as my opponent no less…that fire in me returned.  But instead of doing the smart thing and sticking around, I did exactly what O’Malley said I do.”

“I ran.”

“I couldn’t face the fact that I lost to Odette…again.  Even after trying to make up for my mistakes against her, I was back to hating Odette because she did what I told myself I would never do.  She abandoned a title and she disappeared.  She walked out on SCW, and after that…people were saying I was doing the same.  I didn’t think I could hate someone more than I hated Odette.”

“Until Delia came along.”

“It’s no secret that she and the Mean Girls…or what’s left of them now…like to talk a lot of crap, and they have for some time.  It doesn’t matter what anyone says, they like to turn it around and act as though what they are speaking is the truth.  They put everyone and everything down for their own sick enjoyment and it pains me to admit that…after I found out the truth…after I finally opened my eyes to the lie that Drake and Delia were telling…I actually believed what they had been saying all along.”

“If I had just...stopped…none of this would be happening today.  I couldn’t put the blame on Delia…not really.  I almost married Spike, but I ruined that.  I walked out on our family, leaving him embarrassed and heartbroken in the middle of the ring.  I had made my daughter cry, countless times.  I had walked out on SCW, whether I was willing to admit it at the time or not, I did.”

“I ran.”

“So who the hell was I to think that I could ever get my happy ending?  How the hell could I ever expect Drake Green…a player and a user…to change and actually want to be with me?”

“I don’t even know the answer to those questions, but I do know one thing.  If I’m not meant to have my happy ending, I’m sure as hell not going to let Delia be the reason why.  I’m going to finish this once and for all and move on, because I have to.”

“Any other outcome just isn’t acceptable.”





Thursday November 6th
Michie Stadium
West Point, New York


We’re just days away from High Stakes IV and the stakes have never been higher.  Each year, High Stakes definitely lives up to its name with the feuds finally coming to a head.  This year will be no different and perhaps the most talked about match on the card for Sunday’s supershow is the Bombshell Championship match when Delia defends her title against the first three time Bombshell Champion and her arch nemesis, Misty.  

It’s the moment they…well, at least Misty, has been waiting for for the past several months.  She’s wanted nothing more than to finally wrap her hands around Delia’s throat and choke the life out of her, amongst other things.  She’s had no problems getting through the Mean Girls to get to this point, and it is still yet to be seen if Delia will actually show.

But regardless, the show is still three days away and today…there are other events planned.  Today, Michie Stadium is buzzing with excitement for another reason.  A stage with a table and chairs is set up in the field and a large crowd is gathering.  After several minutes, and once every filters their way on to the field around the stage, SCW head reporter, Pussy Willow walks up the stairs on to the stage.  She receives a round of applause and several cat calls from the male population of the crowd.  She smiles and winks at some of the men in uniform before she takes one of the microphones from off the table and walks to the edge of the stage.


PW: Well would you take a look at this wonderful crowd.  Welcome everyone!  We’re just three days away from High Stakes IV and let me tell you, this is gearing up to be the greatest one yet!  

The crowd cheers and applauds her once again.  She walks around the stage, then stops.

PW: This Sunday we have thirteen…Yes THIRTEEN spectacular matches lined up for you, and all of the superstars and Bombshells have been hard at work making their promotional appearances as well as last minute training sessions in before the show begins.  

The crowd cheers louder.

PW: But today, we have something very special for all of you.  Our guest today has already solidified her place in Sin City Wrestling history, and she’s looking to further do that again this Sunday, but it’s about so much more to her as she faces the Bombshell Champion, Delia Darling.

The crowd boos at the mention of Delia.  Pussy Willow just nods but she remains neutral.

PW: As I’m sure you know by now, three-time former Bombshell Champion and our very own Original Bombshell, Misty, is waiting just at the bottom of those stairs, ready to answer your questions.  So please, without further delay, everyone please welcome…MISTY!

The crowd erupts in a huge pop as Misty makes her way up the stairs.  She has her hair pulled back and she is wearing a pair of dark jeans, her “Original Bombshell” T-Shirt and a light jacket over it.  She waves to everyone in attendance, before taking her seat at the table in front of the microphone placed there for her.  The crowd continues to roar in approval and she smiles  with appreciation.

Misty: Wow.  Thank you so much!

Their roars get louder again.  Pussy Willow has to signal for them to quiet down and they do a few moments later.  Pussy Willow looks around the crowd with a smile, as does Misty.

PW: Well, I think it’s clear who everyone is going to be rooting for this Sunday, right Misty?

Misty nods.

Misty: Well, they’d be crazy not to root for me, because I don’t plan on losing this one.

PW: Yes, I don’t expect you would.  Okay, so here’s how this is going to work, Misty, though I’m sure you’re familiar with this process by now.

Misty nods.

PW: We have a series of questions lined up for you today.  Nothing is off limits, and I mean nothing.  The fans may ask you anything that is on their minds.  Easy enough, right?

Misty nods, though she has a nervous smile.

Misty: Pretty much.  Now, whether I answer depends on what their question is.  Let’s keep the questions clean, shall we?

Pussy Willow laughs and she even receives some boos for her reluctance to answer any candid questions.  Pussy Willow turns to the crowd and smiles.

PW: Alright then.  Let’s get this thing started.  Let’s have our first question.

A young servicewoman steps up to the microphone set up for the crowd.  She’s dressed in her full uniform and Misty offers her a smile

Fan #1: I was wondering, besides your own match of course, what match are you most looking forward to at High Stakes IV and why?

Misty nods, thinking about her answer.

PW: That’s an excellent question.

Misty: Perfect question to start things off.  Well, there are so many matches to choose from and I’m sure all will be amazing matches, but I think my answer might surprise you.  I’m actually quite looking forward to seeing Chris Shipman face off against Steven Ramone and this secretive Shipman’s House of Fun match.

Fan #1: I was expecting you to choose a Bombshell match.

Misty: I think I would have, but honestly the mystery surrounding the stipulation in this match has me very curious.  Not to mention, Chris Shipman so far has proven to be quite the…interesting character.  I’d personally like to see him go toe-to-toe with Rage one of these days, but they’re both in the Seven Deadly Sins so that probably won’t happen.

The crowd quietly chatters amongst themselves at Misty’s answer as the first fan steps away from the microphone.  Pussy Willow looks around the crowd, signaling for the second question when another military person, this time a man a little older than the woman steps up to the microphone.

Fan #2: Some people are predicting all titles to change hands on Sunday.  Do you think that will happen?

Misty lets out a little laugh.

Misty: Well I know at least one title will change hands.  I’ll give you one guess as to which one?

The man laughs before Misty continues.

Misty: In all honesty, there is a good chance that five out of six titles will change hands.  As much as I like ROAR as a tag team, I think that the Bosom Buddies are just a little too strong for them to defeat.  

Fan #2: So you think that Sean Jackson will beat Drake Green for the Heavyweight Title?

Hearing Drake’s name leaves Misty temporarily unable to speak.  Pussy Willow looks in her direction, wondering how she will respond, as does the crowd in attendance.  Misty keeps her composure, however, and answers to the best of her ability.

Misty: It’s definitely not impossible, and I wouldn’t be surprised if it did happen.  Drake has been a fighting champion for as long as I’ve known him, so I know he won’t give up without a fight, but I’m not sure if I will be watching that match tonight.  I’ll be celebrating my fourth Bombshell Championship win.

Misty winks at the man.  He nods and walks away and Pussy Willow lifts her microphone to speak.

PW: I think it’s quite clear that there is no shortage of confidence coming from you, Misty.  Hopefully it’s not over confidence.

Misty: Pay close attention to the match on Sunday and you’ll find out.  Next question…

Another young man walks up to the microphone, but he is a civilian this time.

Fan #3: I was wondering if you had spoken to Drake Green since finding out the truth?

Misty: No, I have not.

Fan #3: Any plans on—

Misty: I have no intentions of speaking to Drake anytime soon.  Next question, please…

This clearly strikes a nerve with Misty, but she remains as polite as possible.  The fan walks away, disappointed when a teenage girl wearing an Original Bombshell T-shirt walks up to the microphone with an excited smile.

Fan #4: Oh my gosh…Hi, Misty.  I’m so excited, you have no idea!

Misty: I think I can get a little bit of an idea, sweetie.  But what’s your question?

Fan #4: Okay, so I hate to ask this question given the recent…events…but here goes.  Earlier this year there were rumors swirling around that you were pregnant.  Now, obviously you weren’t but…If you had been pregnant, who would you have wanted to be the father?  It’s no secret you were with that Seth guy, but you’d also been with Drake.  So…I was just curious!

Pussy Willow can’t help but chuckle at the young girl’s bubbly attitude.  Misty, however, takes in a deep breath.  She has no desire to answer that question, but she knows that she has to if she doesn’t want to disappoint the fans again.

Misty: Well…If I have to be honest, I would probably say I would have wanted Seth to be the father.  He’s just a little more…together…than Drake is.

Fan #4: So what do you think about all the pregnancies right now?  Odette and Gabriel are expecting and so are Vixen and Spike!

Misty: I think…I won’t be drinking the water in SCW anytime soon.  It seems once one person is pregnant, several more follow suit.

Fan #4: So you don’t have a bun in the oven now then?!

Pussy Willow again laughs but she looks at the young girl.

PW: Okay, sweetie, I think you’ve had more than enough questions.

Misty: Before you step away, I’ll answer that one.  No, I’m not currently pregnant and have no plans on being pregnant any time soon.

55
Climax Control Archives / Soul Searching
« on: October 17, 2014, 09:00:59 PM »
 Monday October 6th

Misty had several hours to consider what she was about to do.  She had thought about it as she drove away from the Fort Hood Military Base in Texas.  She contemplated the decisions in her mind on the flight back to Las Vegas.  She even debated it over and over again as she wrote the two letters which she was about to deliver before leaving Las Vegas behind for an unknown amount of time.  But while she knew that there would be a considerable amount of pain to follow what she was about to do, she also knew that she was only following a path of a shattered heart.

So she finished writing the letters and packed up as many clothes as she could.  She made a few phone calls and set something in motion that could not be turned back, and then she got into her dark blue Ford Edge and headed over to Spike and Vixen’s home.  No one was there, of course, as Spike and Vixen themselves hadn’t gotten home from Texas just yet and Timmy and Eden were in school.  Because she knew where the spare key was still hidden, she was able to let herself inside, but she had no plans on being there for long. She just headed to the master bedroom where she would leave the two notes where Spike and Vixen would find them when they returned home.

She left one addressed to each of them on the pillows of their bed before she turned and quickly headed out of the house, returning the spare key to its hiding place, then getting back into her car and heading for the airport.



Dear Spike,

Let me start by saying I’m sorry.  I can’t apologize enough for the pain I have caused our family over the last three years, but more specifically, over the last couple of months.  You need to know that the purpose for this letter, and the things I am going to say are to keep Eden safe and to stop her from being hurt ever again…by me or by anyone else.

Everything that has happened recently is my fault.  If I hadn’t started this war with the Mean Girls…with Delia…she wouldn’t have stooped so low as to go after our daughter.  Delia can think her intentions were good all she wants, but we both know she wasn’t.  If there is one thing I regret, it’s not calling the police right after I found out about that, because I should have.

I could have put a stop to this.  I could have stopped while I was ahead and just let things be and dropped this war against Delia, but I didn’t, and now there is no turning back.  The damage is already done, and now you’ve decided to step back and disband something you worked so hard for.

What you should have done, Spike, is to keep Eden away from me, because that is real problem.  Whether I am the cause of her tears or not, now she’ll just be used as a way to get to me, and I can’t allow that anymore.  I’m afraid of what this drama with the Mean Girls will further do to me, so I am going to make the decision.  From now on, I will be staying away from Eden to protect her.  Believe me, I don’t want to, but it has to be done.  I can’t allow Eden to be exposed to anymore pain and heartache because of me.  

I know Vixen will be a great mother to her.  She already has been over the last 2 years and I know in time Eden will understand why I made this decision.  You’ve always had her best interests at heart, but no matter how hard I’ve tried, I’ve never been the mother Eden needed me to be.  

I will have Eden’s things from my house delivered sometime this week.  As for me, I need to get away to clear my head.  I’m not sure how long I will be gone, but please…don’t try to contact me.  

Again, I am truly sorry and congratulations to you and Vixen on your upcoming addition to the family.  Eden will be a wonderful big sister, of that I am sure.

--Misty


Dear Vixen,

I can’t tell you how happy it makes me that you and Spike have made Eden a big sister.  I know she’s wanted nothing more than to have a baby brother or sister, and I’m happy for all of you.  Thank you for taking care of my little girl and being the mother I never could be.  I know you’ll continue to do a good job.

I wrote Spike a letter as well, as I’m sure you’ll find out at the same time, but this is my letter to you to hopefully get you to understand.  I have to protect her, Vixen.  I can’t keep hurting her or allowing her to be hurt, and I trust you’ll be the best mother to Eden.  You already have been.

I know it took us a long time in building this friendship we have, and some people might consider it strange under the circumstances, but I am glad we were able to put our differences aside and become the friends we are.  I want to thank you for offering your home in Canada as a place for me to get away to clear by head, but after some thought, I need to go elsewhere.  I’ve included your key with this letter.  I’m not sure exactly where that will be or how long I will be gone, but I know you’ll understand.  I already told Spike not to try and contact me, and I’m asking the same of you.  Spike might try and ignore it, but I trust you won’t and I also trust you’ll get him to understand.  

I don’t know how either of you will explain this to Eden, but I know either way, she will be hurt.  It pains me to know she will shed any more tears because of me, but you have to understand…it IS for her own well-being.  It might take her a while to understand that, but in time, she’ll grow to love you more as a mother and she’ll completely forget about me.  Please be there for her every step of the way.

I never wanted any of this to happen this way, but it is all for the best.  Thank you for all you have done and all you will continue to do for our family.  It means the world to me.

--Misty



Chicago, Illinois
It has been a little over twenty-four hours since Climax Control took place at the Fort Hood Military base in Texas.  After learning the awful truth about what happened between Drake Green and Delia, Misty couldn’t even get herself to stay for the entire show, and instead found herself getting on the first flight back to Las Vegas.  But, she wasn’t even planning to stay in Vegas, either.  She made a spur of the moment decision, and in her mind, she knew it was going to cause a lot of backlash.  But after she left Las Vegas, her next stop would be the very first city she called home.  But her reason for going to Chicago didn’t matter just yet.  But it would soon.

All that mattered right now was getting as far away as possible.  From what, though?

From Drake Green.  And from Delia FUCKING Darling!  Misty had to get away to try and clear her mind and get over the awful truth, if it was at all possible.  She knew there was at least one person that could snap her out of this dark place she was in, but that also meant possibly running into the man whose heart she had broken earlier this year because of her feelings for Drake Green.

As hard as she was trying to get Drake out of her mind, it was a task easier said than done.  Over the years, she had been the one to do the heart breaking, and end the relationships she was in, so to have the tables turned on her was a new experience for her.  One she didn’t really see coming, but she was going to do everything in her power to move past it.

After her flight landed in Chicago she drove straight to her ultimate destination.  She didn’t stop to check into her hotel room first.  No, she headed right to Frankie’s Gym…the place where she had received all of her formal wrestling training.  She wasn’t sure why she wanted to speak to Frankie.  She hadn’t seen the crabby old man since earlier this year, but she wasn’t turning back.  

She parked her rental car across the street from the building, but something immediately caught her eye.  The building that had been old and nearly falling apart on the outside was in the final stages of being remodeled.  She stepped out of the car and gazed at the “new” building so to speak and a brief smile flashed on her face.

“Huh,” she said to herself while folding her arms across her chest. “The old man finally listened to reason and fixed this place up.”  

As she glanced to the front entrance of the building, she also noticed an all too familiar truck.  Seth’s truck was parked in its place, and if there was any chance of avoiding Seth before, that chance was currently gone.  Misty takes in a deep breath then heads towards the door.

As was the case most times she visited, there was no one at the front desk.  Misty shakes her head and continues on her way, heading towards Frankie’s office, eager to see her mentor.  She glances into the training center where two prospective wrestlers are sparring in the ring and she sees no sign of Seth anywhere.

At least not until she stops in the doorway of Frankie’s office.  

She freezes in place as she looks at Seth, whose back is currently turned away.  He’s rummaging through a file cabinet looking for some papers and from the sound of his occasional mumbling and cursing under his breath, he’s having no luck finding what he is looking for.  

“Seth?”

The sound of Misty’s voice is enough grab his attention.  He immediately goes still and stops searching through the filing cabinet, but he doesn’t turn around.  Misty waits for him to respond, but when he doesn’t, she takes a step inside the office and closer to her ex.

“Seth, what are you doing in Frankie’s office?  Where is Frankie?”  She asks, waiting for an answer.  She’s not expecting a happy reaction from the man whose proposal she turned down just about six months ago, but right now she didn’t care.  

Seth straightens his posture and very slowly closes the drawer to the filing cabinet.  He turns around just as slowly to face Misty and to look into her eyes for the first time in six months.

“What are you doing here?” He asks, clearly less than thrilled to see her.

“I came here to see Frankie.” Misty responds with just a little more attitude. “I know you’re his second in charge around here, but if I remember correctly, he hates people going through his office.”

Seth looks away from Misty, obviously hiding something.  He sits down at the desk, opening a file on the computer.  Misty only thinks that his silence is due to the way their relationship had ended, and his clear hate for her.

“I know you didn’t want to see me again and maybe I should have called Frankie before I showed up here, but I didn’t have time to think.” Misty says, looking down at Seth as he continues to ignore her.  He lets out an obnoxious laugh and looks up at her with a fury in his eyes.

“Gee, big surprise there, Misty.” He snaps at her. “You never think much before you do things.”

“Okay, I deserve that.” She says, taking a seat across from Seth.  He glares at her, clearly wanting her to leave, but she doesn’t. “I never meant to hurt you, Seth.  Really, I didn’t.”

Seth rolls his eyes and begins typing something. “Yeah, well, you did.  So you can shove your apology up your ass.  Go back to your happy life with that pretty boy boyfriend of yours.”

The words sting more than Seth realizes.  Misty lowers her head and takes in a deep breath, fighting back tears.  From the corner of his eye, Seth notices Misty’s reaction and he turns to look at her.  Before he can even question her about what is going on, she speaks up with a shaky voice.

“Look…can you just…tell me where Frankie is?  When he’ll be here?” She asks, looking at Seth with pleading eyes. “He’s the only one who can talk me out of doing something right now, so I really need to talk to him.”

Seth takes in a deep breath and a saddened look falls over his face.  He leans back in the chair, trying to figure out the best way to say what he has to say.  It is only then that Misty realizes something is wrong…that Seth isn’t telling her something.

“What?” she says. “What is it?”

“Misty, I don’t know how to tell you this…”

The words are enough answer for her.  She begins shaking her head and stands up from the chair, refusing to believe what Seth is about to confirm.

“Misty…Frankie is dead.”  Speaking the words is even hard for Seth.  He may have always been at odds with the old man, but Frankie was like a father to him.

“No…No…” Misty repeats over and over, continuing to shake her head in denial. “Why would you lie to me like that, Seth?  I know you hate me for what I did to you, but why would you tell me that Frankie is dead?  Frankie is NOT dead!” She’s unable to fight back tears now.  The events of the last twenty-four hours had been hard enough but this…this was devastating.  

Seth stands up and walks around the desk.  Even after everything Misty had put him through, he still finds it in him to wrap his arms around her to comfort her as he tells her the awful truth. “Yes he is, Misty.  I wouldn’t lie to you about something like that.  Frankie’s gone.  He’s not coming back.”

Misty begins sobbing in Seth’s arms and he rubs her back, trying to calm her.  After a few minutes, Misty backs away and looks up at him, her eyes swollen and red from all the tears.

“When?” She asks.  

Seth takes in another deep breath and looks down at the floor.  â€œSix months ago.  Not long after everything happened between us…” Misty’s jaw drops and she stares at Seth in disbelief.

“Six months?” She says slowly before she narrows her eyes and the rage builds inside of her. “SIX MONTHS?!?!”

“It wasn’t easy, Misty!” He fights back, defending himself. “I thought about calling you and letting you know, but I was pissed off!  I still am!”

Misty begins shaking as the anger starts to consume her.  She doesn’t even try to contain herself before she lets loose and starts hitting and punching Seth in a wild rage.  She’s screaming like a banshee and out in the training center, everyone’s attention has been turned towards the situation in the office.  A woman with long dark brown hair sees the situation, and Misty unleashing her wrath on Seth, and she bolts towards the office not even thinking twice.  Even though Seth is able to hold his own, the woman runs up behind Misty and grabs her by her long dark hair,
YANKING her away from Seth, though Misty continues to kick and scream.

“Get your hands OFF of my fiancée you crazy bitch!” She says as she throws Misty to the ground with relative ease.  Misty goes quiet rather quickly as the woman stands in front of Seth, ready to defend him again, but Misty just looks up at Seth, wondering if she heard the woman correctly.

“Fi…fiancée?” She asks, dusting herself off and getting back to her feet.  She doesn’t even look at the woman claiming to be Seth’s fiancée, and just waits for him to respond.  

Seth places a hand on the woman’s shoulder and she turns around, and looks at him, making sure he is okay.  He smiles and nods at her.  â€œSara, can you give us a minute?”

The woman, now identified as Sara, shakes her head. “Absolutely not!  The bitch was attacking you!”

“It was a misunderstanding, Sara.  I’ll be fine.  Just give me another minute, okay?” Seth replies, reassuring her.  Sara turns around and glares at Misty, but Misty quickly looks away, now experiencing even more emotions.  Seth leans down and kisses Sara, reassuring her once again.  

Sara turns around and heads towards the door.  Before she walks out, she stops right next to Misty and gives her a final warning. “If you lay so much as another finger on him, I’ll end you, bitch.”

Sara then walks out and Misty closes her eyes.  She runs her hands through her hair, which is now a wild mess and tries to regain her composure, but she looks at Seth, shaking her head.

“Boy that didn’t take you long, did it?” She says and the pain shines through her voice.

“My life is none of your business anymore, Misty.  You gave up the right to know anything when you dumped me for that pretty boy of yours.”

“Yeah, well you’ll be happy to know that things didn’t work out between Drake and me, Seth.  I made a huge fucking mistake, but I’m sure you’re just thrilled about that.” The amount of emotional pain Misty is in is very clear to Seth at this point.  He steps forward, but she holds a hand up, stopping him.

“Don’t even bother.  I’m getting everything I deserve and then some right now.  That much is very clear.”  She says, taking in a deep breath. “I hope you have a happy life with her, Seth.  I don’t expect you to believe me, but I did love you.  I just fell in love with someone else who turned out to be a complete fake.”

Misty doesn’t even give Seth a chance to respond to that.  She quickly turns and runs out of the office, out of the building and away from Chicago.  Where she is headed next is anyone’s guess, but with the revelations of the past twenty-four hours, only time will tell just how long Misty will be gone.


Sunday October 12th
Fort Benning Military Base
Immediate after Climax Control


The SCW stars and Bombshells are slowly starting to filter their way out of the Fort Benning Military base in Georgia.  All in all the show went smoothly, but Misty wasn’t there to see any of it.  After disappearing just a week before, she made the decision to avoid the show, but more specifically, the Heavyweight Champion, Drake Green.  Her whereabouts the last week are still unknown, but right now, she is sitting in her rental car outside the base, waiting to go inside.

The show was over, that much she knew, and she was there for a reason.  But she had to hold off on going inside the base because she absolutely did not want to run into Drake or Delia for that matter.  So she’s watching carefully as the men and women of SCW leave the base.  And when she sees him, her heart stops.  

After successfully defending his title against Steve Ramone, Drake Green is seen walking out of the base with his title drape over his shoulder.  Several emotions take over Misty as she sees him for the first time in a week, and while a part of her wants to get out of her car and run over to him, she knows she can’t because of what he did.  Her heartache soon turns to pure hate as she watches him get into his car and drive away from the base.  Once the coast is clear, she gets out of the car and heads inside on a mission to find one person.  

She didn’t care that the military men and women saw her and were quietly whispering to themselves as they got the first sight of Misty since she left Texas last week.  She just searched around until she found what she was looking for…an office door with a sign reading “CHRISTIAN UNDERWOOD” taped to it.  She built up the courage finally knock on the door.

“Come in.” Christian’s voice was heard inside and Misty didn’t hesitate.  She slowly pushed open the door and stepped inside Christian’s make-shift office for the evening and faced one of her bosses.  He looked up and, surprised to see Misty, immediately stopped what he was doing to give her his undivided attention.

“Well this is a bit of a surprise.”  He says. “Erik told me you asked for some personal time off.”

“I did, but we need to talk.”  Misty replies as she takes a seat in front of Christian.  He leans back, nodding his head slowly.

“Hmm…last time you said that, you up and left for months.” Christian replies.  He raises an eyebrow and tilts his head, staring at her with a questioning look. “Please tell me this is not a repeat of earlier this year.”

Misty looks to the ground, unsure of how to answer that.  Christian leans forward with a clear look of disappointment falling over his face.

“Misty, do you really think—“

“That’s not what I’m doing here.” She interrupts him.  He goes quiet and leans back in the chair again, allowing her time to speak. “I need you to give me my match against Delia.  It can’t be put off any longer so I’m asking you to book the match next week.”

“I understand your desire to face Delia in the ring, but—“

“No buts, Christian.” She says, interrupting him yet again. “Book the damn match, because if not, I’m going to get thrown in jail for breaking that piece of shit restraining order she got against me.”

Christian lets out a sigh and shakes his head. “Misty, don’t you think this war against Delia has gone a little too far?  The both of you are going to drastic measures as a way to destroy the other.  Do you really think it best to face her?”

“Christian, I was starting to back off.” Misty replies, leaning forward.  A pained expression falls over her face.  â€œWhether she believes it or not, I was easing up and starting to slowly ignore her because I had someone else to focus on…or I thought I did.”

Misty looks away quickly, trying to get Drake Green off of her mind.  Christian goes to speak up, but Misty stops him. “I am not the one stooping to the lows that Delia is.  I wouldn’t go after someone’s daughter as a way to get to them, and I sure as hell wouldn’t sleep with someone just to destroy her or piss her off!”

“I understand that, but you did get arrested a couple of months ago after you tried to attack the Mean Girls in that nightclub.” Christian’s response doesn’t sit well with Misty.  She narrows her eyes, but says nothing back. “I hate to say it, Misty, but the fact is that this all happened because of decisions you have both made over the past several months.  I’m not taking sides here, but when is enough going to be enough?”

“When you give me what I want and book this match against Delia!” Misty shouts.  â€œIf I back off now, it won’t make me look any better and it’ll only make them run their mouths even more!  I’m not going to give them the satisfaction in thinking they made me walk away again.  It’s not happening.”

Christian thinks for a moment, considering Misty’s demand.  He folds his arms across his chest and nods his head as Misty stares at him, waiting for him to say something.

“I’m afraid it’s so simple anymore, Misty.” He speaks up, finally breaking the silence.  â€œWe are aware of that restraining order Delia has against you, and as of right now, we have yet to find a way around it.”

“That’s bullshit!” Misty shouts, quickly getting to her feet.

“Please, don’t shout at me Misty.” He warns her, pointing a finger at the chair, ordering her to sit back down.  â€œWe know there is a way around it.  We just haven’t found it yet, but we will.  However, there are other things to consider.”

“Other things like what?” Misty says, sitting back down.

“Well,” Christian begins as Misty folds her arms and glares right at him, unimpressed. “You haven’t been back for very long, and while there are some people who support you getting another shot at the Bombshell title, there are others who don’t think you’ve quite earned it yet.  Especially with how you left earlier this year.”

Misty laughs and shakes her head. “You know ever since I came back, I never really expressed any interest in the Bombshell title.  If people don’t think I deserve a shot at the championship, or Delia, then fine.  Put me in a match and I’ll earn it.  Hell put me against Mercedes Vargas.  Besides Delia, she’s the only Mean Girl left that I need to beat.”

Christian thinks for a moment, considering Misty’s idea.  He rubs his chin before he smiles getting a better idea.  â€œUnfortunately there are other plans for Mercedes Vargas at the moment, but would you be fine with challenging someone else to earn this shot?”

“I’m not going to walk away from a challenge, Christian.” She replies.

Christian smiles and nods. “Then it’s settled.  You’ll face Roxi Johnson next week in a match to determine Delia’s next challenger.”

Misty’s eyes suddenly widen and she places both hands down on Christian’s desk, staring at him in disbelief. “I’m sorry…What?  You’re putting me against Roxi?!”

Christian nods. “You said you would face anyone, and Roxi Johnson is the perfect opponent.  Is there a problem with that?”

Misty lowers her head and sighs. “I have nothing against Roxi Johnson, Christian, but…you can’t put me against her for this chance!  You can’t put me against a woman I’ve grown to respect and now consider a friend…”

“Yes, I can actually.”  He replies.  â€œYou of all people should know that sometimes a little friendly rivalry is perfectly acceptable.  If you want your match against Delia all you have to do is defeat Roxi Johnson.”

Misty shakes her head and she goes speechless.  So many thoughts are running through her mind.  She had no problem earning her shot at becoming a four time bombshell champion, but she never expected this.  She was absolutely lost now.  She stood up from the chair and headed towards the door when Christian called out to her.

“Is that a no, then?” He asks just before she walks out the door.

She turns and faces him with a blank expression on her face. “Just book the match…”  And with that, she walks out the door, now with even more to consider than before.


Tuesday October 14th

Great.  This is just what Misty needed right now.  In her mind she had been tricked into agreeing to earning her shot at Delia and the bombshell championship in a match against Roxi Johnson.  Sure she had told Christian she would face anyone, but she was expecting..and secretly hoping…it would be Mercedes Vargas.  She couldn’t deny that Roxi deserved this chance just as much as she did, but there was something she wasn’t ready to admit and that is what scared her the most.  

So what did she do?  After her surprise meeting with Christian Underwood after Climax Control, she went right back to the airport and booked a flight.  To where exactly?  The same place she went to last week after finding out about Drake and Delia.  

Ireland.

That’s right.  Misty flew all the way to Ireland to do her soul searching and to clear her head.  She had been to Ireland before, but she never really got to experience its full beauty.  Not to mention it put plenty of space between her and the personal problems that followed her around back in the states.  

Upon arriving back in Ireland, she took in the beautiful sights of the country.  For the most part she was relaxed and peaceful as she was driven through the country roads leading to the quaint little inn she had stayed at last week as well as the local pub that was within walking distance.  It was the early afternoon when walked through the doors of the inn and greeted its owner with a smile.

“Well isn’t this a nice surprise,” the older woman said in a thick Irish accent. “What are ye doin’ back so soon deary?”

Misty took in a deep breath and smiled again, placing her purse on the front desk. “I have some time to kill this week before I have to be back to the states for my next match.  Don’t tell me you were glad to be rid of me Mrs. O’Reilly.”

Misty frowns but the old woman just laughs and walks around the desk, wrapping her arms around Misty in a friendly hug. “Of course not, deary.  It’s a pleasure having you here.  Now tell me, did ye go see yer daughter?”

Misty takes a step back, taking her eyes away from Mrs. O’Reilly’s pressing glare.  She shakes her head and leans against the front desk, unable to speak a word.  Mrs. O’Reilly rubs her back, trying to comfort her before she walks back around the desk and looks at Misty.

“I’m sure the little one misses you dearly.  Why didn’t ye go see her?” She asks.  

Misty can only shrug her shoulders. “I don’t know, Mrs. O’Reilly.  I just have to stay away from her for a while.  It’s killing me.  It really is, but it’s to protect her in the long run.”

“Keeping a child away from her mother is to protect her?  Forgive me, but I’m not sure how that’s possible.” She replies.  Misty lifts her eyes and looks at the old woman, still with a saddened look on her face.

“It’s hard to explain, but I’m not here to fall back into that mood, Mrs. O’Reilly.” Misty replies, standing tall now. “I never expected this place to keep my head as clear as it has been the last week.”

“This place or…” Mrs. O’Reilly lifts her eyes, but Misty shakes her head, stopping her from finishing that sentence.

“Don’t even go there.  He has nothing to do with me coming back.” Misty says.  Mrs. O’Reilly simply smiles and shakes her head.

“Whatever ye say, deary.” She turns around, grabbing a room key from off the wall behind her. “I don’t believe a word ye say and it’s clear to me yer in denial.” She slides the key over to Misty. “Same room as last week.  I know how much ye enjoyed the view.”

Misty smiles and takes the key. “Thank you.  I can’t tell you how much it means to me that you’ve been so kind this last week and you barely know me.”

“I know a troubled soul when I see one, deary.” Mrs. O’Reilly replies with a gentle smile. “We all need kindness in our lives, regardless of our past mistakes.  You are no different.”

Misty grabs her bags from a few feet away before she heads up to her room. “You’re wrong about him, by the way.” She says, turning to Mrs. O’Reilly one last time. “I didn’t come here looking for anything like that and even if I did, he is definitely not the type I would fall for.  I don’t need another asshole in my life.”

Mrs. O’Reilly shakes her head and chuckles, choosing not to respond to that.  Misty quietly heads upstairs to her room.  She steps inside the equally quiet room, placing her bags on the bed and walks over to the window.  The view behind the inn shows the vast green scenery that Misty has grown to love over the last week.  As she continues to stare out the window she is startled back to reality by a gentle knocking on the door.  She turns around to face the man standing in her doorway with a smirk on his face.  His five o’clock shadow and dark hair add to his ruggedly handsome look, but Misty doesn’t look as pleased to see him.

“Did ye miss me that much, love?” He says, leaning against the frame of the door.

Misty rolls her eyes and folds her arms. “Don’t flatter yourself, O’Malley,” she says heading over to him. “What are you doing here?” She tries to shut the door, thus kicking him out, but he remains right where he is with that cheeky grin.

“I heard ye was back and I just had to come visit my favorite person.” He replies with a laugh. “I’m actually kind of hurt that yer not happy to see me.”

Misty laughs and shakes her head. “Me?  Happy to see you?  O’Malley, you’re everything I’m trying to avoid.  And quit trying to get anywhere with complimenting me because it won’t work.”

“Not yet, anyway.” He replies.  Misty fires back with a roll of her eyes before she places a hand on his chest and pushes him out of the room.

“Not ever, O’Malley.  So stop wasting not only my time, but yours.”  Misty checks to make sure she has her key in her pocket before she turns and locks the door behind her.  Once it’s locked she walks past O’Malley, quickly trying to get away from him.  Unfortunately for her, he follows right behind her.

“Now where would the fun be in that?” He says, quickly following behind her as they walk down the stairs.

“Why are you doing this to me, O’Malley?” She spins around, the agitation apparent on her face. “I came to Ireland to relax and to get away from all the stress that surrounds my life, but you just keep following me around pissing me off even more!”

O’Malley just smiles getting a great amount of satisfaction in Misty’s anger.  As they make it to the bottom of the stares, Mrs. O’Reilly watches from a few feet away, keeping a close eye on the situation..particularly O’Malley.

“And yet ye came back just a few days after ye left in the first place.” O’Malley leans down, his face just inches away from Misty’s. “Ye can deny it all ye want, but we both know ye didn’t come back just for the scenery.”  He winks and lets out a laugh.

Misty rolls her eyes and growls. “And you think that I came back because of you?  Get over yourself, O’Malley.  And stay away from me!”

Misty quickly spins around and bolts for the door, walking out of the building.  O’Malley just laughs when Mrs. O’Reilly walks up to him, giving him a stern look.

“O’Malley, ye better leave that poor woman alone.  She’s liable to hurt ye.” She says, not even sure if she believes that or not.  O’Malley shakes his head.

“I don’t think she will.  Did ye hear how many times she said my name?” That cheeky grin returns to his face and Mrs. O’Reilly stares at him, confused.

“What on earth has that got to do with anything?” She asks.  

He leans down and laughs. “I think the answer to that might be highly inappropriate for ye to hear, Mrs. O’Reilly.”  He has to think fast as Mrs. O’Reilly’s eyes go wide and she attempts to smack him.  He bolts out the door, following behind Misty, leaving Mrs. O’Reilly standing there, shaking her head.

Just outside, heading towards the pub down the road, Misty doesn’t even realize that O’Malley is following behind her.  At least not until she hears his footsteps behind her.

“Is there a reason you ignored me when I said to stay away from me?” Misty doesn’t stop walking, nor does she turn around to face O’Malley as he catches up to her.  

“Come on now, Misty.  In the short amount of time that ye’ve known me, have I struck ye as a man who listens?” He asks with a chuckle.  

“You’re right, O’Malley,” she says, stopping just short of the door to the pub. She turns around and glares at him. “You don’t listen, but I would suggest you listen to me because right now, at this point in my life, I’m not a woman you want to mess with.”

“And ye still won’t tell me why.” He replies.

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.  When she opens her eyes, she looks at O’Malley very seriously before she responds. “Look, it’s really none of your business, okay?  If I wanted you to know, I would have told you.  I’m trying to forget certain things that have happened in my life.  Telling a complete stranger my life story will not help.”

“Complete stranger?  Yer breaking me heart, love!” He says, grabbing his chest and pretending as though he’s in pain.  Misty again rolls her eyes, but for a brief moment, the start of a smile appears.  It fades quickly however.

“Seriously, O’Malley…Why won’t you just leave me alone?” She asks, looking up into his eyes.

“Because,” he starts getting closer to her. “You seem like a challenge, and I love a good challenge darlin’.  And I want to know what is so bad in yer life that it has ye running all the way to Ireland.”

She shakes her head, breaking the eye contact before it affects her too much. “My life isn’t bad, O’Malley—“

“Darlin’ ye sure do like saying my name don’t ye?” He asks, interrupting her with a smirk.  

“There you go again flattering yourself, boy-o.” She replies using the only form of Irish lingo she can think of and O’Malley laughs. “But as I was saying.  My life isn’t bad.  I just needed some time to think before I head back to the states for my next match.”

“Match?” He asks curiously just as Misty realizes she’s said too much.  O’Malley looks at her curiously, refusing to let her walk away from answering that one.

“Yeah…Well…I’m a professional wrestler.  Or I was.  I might not be after Sunday.” She replies just as the door to the pub swings open and a local patron walks out.  He smiles and greets Misty and O’Malley before walking away.

“Again, love, what are ye running from?”

“It’s…it’s complicated, okay?!”  Misty shouts and her eyes narrow in fury. “It’s none of your business and I don’t want to talk about it!”

Misty then storms into the pub without another word.  O’Malley stands there for a moment, dumbfounded, before he shrugs and walks into the pub with a grin.  He has no intentions of giving up and leaving Misty alone, and if there is one thing he will learn very shortly…

…it’s that you don’t want to piss off Misty.


Dear Roxi,

I can’t sit here and write this letter to you and have it start off with a lie.  Know this, after my meeting with Christian Underwood after Climax Control on Sunday, I was fully considering walking away.  I was honestly considering doing something I’ve never done before and actually no-showing for a match, but let me explain why.  

You have a good heart Roxi.  Truly, you do.  You’re the hero that SCW has always needed whether I could always see that and admit it, we all know it’s true.  You fight for everyone you care about, no matter the circumstances.  You, Roxi, are the champion I’ve always dreamed of being.  

You’ve also grown to be someone I consider a friend.  As you say, maybe not best friends, but a friend none-the-less and I hope to keep it that way.  That is why I considered no-showing for our match on Sunday.  That is why I am really not looking forward to facing you.  

Well…that and the fact that the last time we faced off in the ring, you walked away the winner.  You defeated me for the Bombshell championship just a little over a year ago and I’ve never been able to forget that.  Don’t get me wrong, I don’t hold a grudge against you for that.  If anything, I should be thanking you.  

It’s no secret that at the time we faced off, I was going through another personal struggle.  I was dealing with my beloved grandmother’s declining health and I will admit it was a bigger distraction than I thought it would be.  But if you remember, Roxi, at the time I was still known as the Queen of the Damned.  I was still the awful woman that to this day, I regret ever being known as that person.  

I think facing you, Roxi, was the true beginning of the end to the Queen.  I’m sure if I had fought hard enough I could have gotten my return shot against you, even though almost immediately after that I was forced into a tag team with the woman now known as Odette Stevens.  The fact is, Roxi, after my loss to you, that part of me was quickly starting to fade away and that meant letting go of the Bombshell title for quite some time.  It meant letting you be the champion I knew you were meant to be…the Bombshell champion that SCW needed.  

You, Roxi, are a huge factor in the Queen’s demise and I have to thank you for that.  You might not realize that or even agree, but I’m telling you the truth.  It took me a long time after that to redeem myself, and I think even to this day I am still fighting in a way, but I’ll keep fighting as long as I am still breathing.

And now here we are…on the verge of our rematch.  Sort of.  The only difference is that the title isn’t on the line, but a shot at the title is.  But know this, Roxi.  I’m not looking at this match as an opportunity to go for the title.  If you know me as well as I think you do, you know that the only thing on my mind now, as it has been for several months now, is finally getting my match against Delia.  The fact that she is the Bombshell champion is nothing but a consolation prize at this point.  I can’t sit back and claim to deserve a shot at the Bombshell title after everything I’ve done…or haven’t done…this year.  If going after the Bombshell title is what gets me my match against Delia…I have to take it.

That is why I have to apologize in advance.  I’m sorry that I have to face you…a woman I’ve grown to respect and consider a friend…to earn my shot at the one woman I despise with every fiber of my being.  I know you understand my feelings and you understand just why I need to face Delia, but don’t take that as me asking you to give anything less than one hundred percent in this match.  I want you to fight just as much as I plan to.  I want you bring you A-game and go out there and show everyone just why you deserve it more than I do.  I want you to step into that ring with me and show everyone why WE are the true definition of what a Bombshell should be, because a match between the two of us…Well it should be the main event instead a Mean Girl.  

I know you have what it takes to beat me, Roxi.  You’ve done it before, and I know you can do it again.  But that time is not now.  I can’t allow it to be now.  I was dealing with a personal struggle before, and I’m dealing with a personal situation now but the difference this time being, I’m not letting it hold me back.  I’m letting it fuel my fire, Roxi.  I’m using it to my advantage rather than letting it be the one thing that destroys me, because if there is one thing I know…

…it’s that I’m a hell of a lot stronger and smarter than to let Delia Darling be the person to destroy me and everything that I worked so hard to build.  

I hope you understand, Roxi, that the fight you’re in for…it’s strictly business.  

And one more thing…WHEN I defeat Delia at High Stakes IV, I’ll gladly put the title on the line against you and we can have a real rematch.  You have my word.

I’ll see you Sunday, Roxi.

--Misty



Friday October 17th

Misty closes her laptop, having finished writing the letter to Roxi.  Much like the letters to Spike and Vixen almost two weeks ago, it wasn’t easy for her to write that letter.  She knew this match was important.  For both her and Roxi equally.  It’s why, even though she had told O’Malley just a few days ago that she might not be involved in wrestling after Sunday, she changed her mind.  She HAD to go back.

And that is exactly what she is doing.  

Her bags on the bed, packed and ready to go.  She puts her laptop in its carrying case, then looks around the room, making sure she has all of her things.  She lets out a sigh as she looks around the room one final time and out the window, not knowing when the next time she would be back…if ever.  She really had grown to love Ireland, and the friends she had made during both of her stays.  After a few minutes, she grabs her bags and walks out of the room, closing the door behind her and she heads downstairs.

Mrs. O’Reilly is waiting at the front desk for her with a sad look on her face. “Time for ye to go already, eh?” She asks. “Probably for the best I suppose.  Ye got a daughter who I’m sure misses ye like crazy.”

Misty smiles and nods. “I’m sure she does, but I honestly don’t know when I’ll see her again, Mrs. O’Reilly.  I’ve got other things to take care of first, and Eden is in good hands with her father and stepmother.”

“Now ye listen to me, Misty, and listen good.” Mrs. O’Reilly says, waving a finger at Misty. “Ye better make time to go see her.  If ye had time to fly halfway around the world to Ireland, ye’ve got more than enough time to see yer daughter.”

“It’s not that simple, but I understand.  Thank you, Mrs. O’Reilly.” Misty replies, setting her room key on the desk and sliding it back to Mrs. O’Reilly.  She takes some money out of her pocket and hands it to her, paying for more than just a week’s stay. “I know it’s more than I owe, but please don’t argue.  You’ve been so kind to me these last two weeks, and it’s the least I could do.”

“Thank you, deary.” Mrs. O’Reilly says, accepting the cash. “But I would have been glad to not charge ye anything if ye had promised to go see yer little one.”

Misty shakes her head.  She goes to say something when Mrs. O’Reilly looks past her, and just out the door.  She nods her head and smiles. “Looks like someone came to see ye off, deary.”

Misty looks confused as she turns around.  Standing outside by the car waiting for Misty is none other than her new friend O’Malley.  She rolls her eyes and shakes her head.

“Gee and I wonder how he found out I was leaving today.  You didn’t have anything to do with it, I suppose?” Misty asks with a smirk.

Mrs. O’Reilly just smiles innocently and shakes her head. “O’ course not, deary.  That O’Malley has ways of finding things out.”

“Mmhmm..” Misty replies.  â€œI’m sure he does.  Anyway, I really need to get going if I’m going to catch my flight.  Again, I can’t thank you enough and I hope I can come back soon.”

“Yer welcome anytime, deary.”

Misty smiles again before she turns and heads out the door.  O’Malley is leaning against the car waiting for her with a smile.  She doesn’t make eye contact as the driver takes her bags and places them in the trunk.  

“Changed yer mind, huh love?” He asks, opening the door for her.  â€œI can’t count how many times ye’ve broken me heart over the last two weeks.”

Misty tilts her head to the side and folds her arms.  â€œYou should have stayed away, O’Malley.  If you’re really concerned about your heart being broken, you could have saved yourself even more heartache by seeing me leave again.”

“What can I say?” He says with a shrug. “I’m a glutton for punishment.  What changed yer mind?”

She shrugs back. “I’m just tired, O’Malley.  I’m tired of running and giving people a reason to doubt me or say shit about me.  I can’t deny anything they say anymore, but what I can do is give them a reason to believe in me again.  I can give myself a reason to believe in me again, because I don’t think I have for quite some time.”

“When ye coming back?”  He asks, but the look on Misty’s face might be answer enough.  

She shakes her head with a blank look on her face. “Honestly?  I don’t know.  Ireland is an amazing place, and it’s been the perfect place for me to clear my head and figure things out, but the fact is…I’ve got things I need to sort out back home.  I need to face the shit head on and deal with it once and for all.”

O’Malley takes a step towards Misty.  She looks away, ready to step by him and get into the car, but he stands in her way.  â€œI have to go, O’Malley.  I have a flight to catch.”

“I think you know that we’ll be seeing each other again soon enough, love.” He says, looking down at her.  She refuses to look at him, and almost has an uncomfortable look on her face.

“No.  We won’t.” She says. “Just forget about me, O’Malley.  I’m broken, and honestly, I don’t know if I’ll ever get put back together.”

“Ye say ye don’t want to keep running away love,” he starts as he places his hand on her chin.  He gently pushes her face up, forcing her to look into his eyes. “But that’s exactly what yer doin’ now.”

“Damn it, O’Malley!” She slaps his hand away from her chin. “That’s not what I’m doing!  You don’t know me and you never will.  Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go.  I have a damn match to win on Sunday and I don’t need YOU to be the reason that I don’t.”

O’Malley goes to take Misty’s hand, but she yanks it away quickly.

“Misty…” He says, trying to speak to her.  She shakes her head and walks past him, getting into the backseat of the car.

“Goodbye, O’Malley.” She then looks away and closes the door, ordering the driver to leave.  The car pulls away a few seconds later, heading down the road as O’Malley just watches Misty disappear, wondering if he’ll ever see her again.  After the car is out of sight, his eyes light up.  He turns around quickly and sprints off down the road.

What he has up his sleeve now is anyone’s guess…

56
Character Building Roleplays / A Letter to Gabriel...
« on: October 13, 2014, 03:25:40 PM »
 Sunday October 12th
Immediately after Climax Control


The scene opens up just outside the makeshift office of Christian Underwood for the evening.  Several of the SCW superstars and Bombshells have already left after a successful show, while others have decided to stick around to interact with the men and women of the Fort Benning military base.  Rage is just walking past the office when the door swings open and he bumps into the woman walking out of Christian’s office.  He looks down at who he bumped into and he lets out a surprised, yet evil laugh.

Rage: Well, well, well…Look who decided to come out of hiding.  Let me guess, you just turned into your latest resignation, didn’t ya?

Misty looks up at him and rolls her eyes, annoyed that someone had seen her, let alone Rage of all people.

Misty: My meeting with Christian Underwood is none of your business, Rage, so just shut the hell up.

Rage: Now why the hell would I do that?  I’ve always loved pissing you off more than anyone, and over the last few years, I haven’t really had much chance.  We’ve done pretty well at avoiding each other surprisingly.

Misty: Yes, we have.  Now, can you step aside please?  I need to get out of here.

Rage: What’s the rush?  Afraid to run into Drake Green?

Misty closes her eyes, trying to hide the pain she feels.  Rage gets a sick satisfaction in seeing the hurt on Misty’s face.

Rage: You really were a fucking moron for falling for that act of his.  Did you honestly think that a guy who would whip his dick out for any woman willing to lift her skirt could ever love you?  

Misty: Fuck you, Rage!  

Rage: No thanks, you’re not my type.  

Misty: No, but a psychotic flame obsessed woman is.  

Rage: I handled that situation last week, but you were too busy running away like the little bitch that you are.

Misty snarls as she looks up at Rage.  She reaches into her bag and pulls out an envelope, shoving it against Rage’s chest.

Misty: Do me a favor, Rage, and pass this along to Gabriel.  I’d do it myself, but I know Odette is here tonight and I’d really rather not get into it with her tonight.

Rage looks down at the envelope and takes a hold of it.

Rage: Don’t tell me you’ve suddenly developed feelings for Magic Man?  Sending love notes to a married man isn’t going to impress his pregnant wife, you know.

Misty laughs and shakes her head.

Misty: Trust me, you couldn’t be farther from the truth.  I’d sleep with another woman before I ever developed any sort of feelings for Gabriel.  Just give him that note, would you?

Rage doesn’t even have a chance to object as Misty quickly steps around him and hightails it out of the military base.  Rage looks down at the envelope in his hand and shakes his head before he walks away to go deliver it.


Gabriel,

Enclosed you’ll find one thousand dollars.  The money I owe you for our bets.  Now, before you go smiling with that little satisfied smirk of yours, let me make one thing clear.  This is NOT me admitting defeat.  

I’m merely giving you this money because once I get a hold of Delia at High Stakes IV, I won’t be thinking about the Bombshell Title.  Delia may very well still be the Bombshell Champion after High Stakes IV, but for the sole reason that I plan to go to whatever lengths I see fit to destroy her once and for all.

And that includes possibly getting myself disqualified.  Unlike you, Gabriel, I’m not thinking of the ultimate prize.  I’m not the greedy human being you are.  I’m not determined to become a four time Bombshell Champion.  

I simply want to end a woman that I hate more than your wife.  And trust me when I say I never thought I would say those words.  

Congratulations, by the way, on you and Odette expecting a little bundle of joy.  I’m sure you two will be model parents for your future son or daughter.

--Misty


57
Climax Control Archives / A Look In The Mirror
« on: September 25, 2014, 10:03:11 PM »
 Wednesday September 17th
Sweet Home Las Vegas


Violent Conduct II was just three days ago, and the much anticipated week off is upon all of the members of the SCW roster.  Even though she didn’t have a match of her own at Violent Conduct, three time former Bombshell champion, Misty, is enjoying every minute of the week off.  And while she hasn’t had a match in weeks, you don’t hear any complaints coming from the self-proclaimed Original Bombshell.

No.  After Violent Conduct had ended and Drake Green successfully defended his title against Rage, Misty had decided to spend a couple of days with him before retreating back to her home for the week.  She couldn’t deny she was enjoying every minute she spent with Drake, but she also missed her daughter Eden and the week off after the supercard meant spending more time with her six and a half year old mini-me.

As she walks through the front door of her home in Las Vegas, she lets out a loud sigh and drops her bags on the floor.  She doesn’t even bothering carrying them into her bedroom to begin the unpacking process and she wanders into the kitchen, soaking in the silence as Eden is currently in school for the day.  She walks over to the fridge and grabs a hold of the handle.  Her eyes dart between the photos she has sticking to the refrigerator door with various magnets; Photos of her and Eden and even one of her and Drake.  A smile grows on her face as she opens the door and takes out an ice cold beer and pops to top off.

She doesn’t take a sip as she walks over to her kitchen table and takes a seat, looking out the window at the Las Vegas sky.  Just as she brings the bottle to her lips and is about to take a sip, she stops herself and lowers the bottle.  She looks down at it, toying with it in her hands.  She thinks for a few moments before she pushes herself away from the table and walks over to the sink where she doesn’t even think twice about pouring the entire bottle down the drain.  

It was no secret that Drake was currently working on his sobriety, and although she wasn’t around him at the moment, she felt she still needed to be supportive in some way.  If that meant getting rid of every ounce of alcohol in her own house and not drinking so much as a drop of any kind of alcohol herself, she would do it.

“Good thing Mark didn’t see that, or he’d be calling for my arrest for alcohol abuse.” She said to herself as the beer swirled down the drain and she promptly tossed the empty bottle in the recycle bin.  She repeated this process for the rest of the six pack she had in her fridge and every last bottle was in the recycle bin as well.  She dusted herself off proudly and looked around the empty kitchen until her eyes fell on the clock perched on the wall just a few feet away.

One p.m.  Eden wasn’t due out of school for another hour and a half, and she’d have to head over to Spike’s place to meet her.  She shrugs and heads back to the front door, grabbing her bags and heading into her bedroom.  She tosses the bags onto her bed and opens one of them up, removing her clothes from inside.

She heads over to her dresser and starts humming a tune as she puts her clothes away.  She doesn’t hear herself humming, however, as she gets lost in her own world.  She grabs a hair tie from off her dresser, pulls her hair back and walks away.  When she takes a step in front of her full length mirror, she stops as she sees something from the corner of her eye.  A sight that clearly terrifies her.  

“Don’t look at the mirror, Misty.” She closes her eyes and whispers to herself. “You’re imagining things.  Just walk away.”

But she doesn’t listen to her own warnings.  Something inside of her can’t, and she slowly turns and faces the mirror and the reflection looking back at her.  She stands there, shaken and frozen, as she looks at herself staring back at her.  Well…her former self.  Inside her mind, the dark and demented form of the Queen of the Damned stares back at her with a wicked smile and her long hair flowing down past her shoulders.  

“No.  No!” Misty shouts as she brings her hands up to her face and shields her eyes.  She shakes her head, furiously wishing away the vision.  The trick her mind is playing on her clearly continues, as the reflection of her Queen of the Damned self chuckles wickedly and stares at her with devious intent.  

“Oh, yes, Misty.” The voice says slowly, sending chills up Misty’s spine. “Deny it all you want, but I’m still here.  I’m still a part of you, whether you want me to be or not.”

Misty again shakes her head, but she doesn’t open her eyes.  She’s already seen the reflection once, she can’t see it again.  She turns around, turning her back to face the mirror and only then does she open her eyes.

“No you’re not.” She shouts back as she fights to gain control of her body once again.  She’s still shaking, and she’s holding back fearful sobs, but she can still feel the Queen’s piercing eyes on her. “Go away!  I don’t know what you’re doing here!”

“Isn’t it obvious?” The Queen responds, wanting nothing more than to take a step towards her weaker self, but she’s trapped as a mere reflection. “You and I both know you’ve been fighting this for quite some time, sweetie.”

Misty straightens her posture, standing up tall and as proud as she can.  She still refuses to turn around and face the evil woman she once was, and she stares across the room with a fiery determination in her eyes.

“I’m not fighting anything.  I know who I am, and I’m not you!” The Queen laughs again as Misty snaps back, clearly trying to persuade herself.

“Keep telling yourself that, dear,” the Queen starts, folding her arms across herself in the mirror. “It might have worked in this war so far, but I know you can feel something horrible coming.  You can feel you’re the end of your world coming soon.  That’s me warning you, sweetie.”

Misty snarls and shakes her head.

“You don’t know a thing!”  Misty shouts, still refusing to face herself. “If anything, you’re just trying to trip me up.  You can tell that my world…my life…is only getting better and happier and you’re becoming more and more non-existent.”  Misty smiles, proud of herself as she fights her own demon.  The Queen, however, just shakes her head, still with that wicked smile on her face.

“Your denial is really quite saddening, dear.” The Queen responds. “Your life may be happy right now, but for how long?  How much longer do you see your life continue to grow and prosper?  Do you really think you’re going to get a happy ending now?  After everything we did?”

As the Queen laughs again, Misty can no longer keep herself from facing her.  She spins around and looks directly into the mirror.  She looks right into the eyes of the evil form of the Queen of the Damned, taking a single step towards the mirror.

“I…did nothing!” Misty says, pointing at the mirror. “You were the one that did all those horrible things, not me.  I’m a better person now since I got rid of you.”

The Queen throws her head back and laughs louder this time.  She laughs for a few moments before she lowers her head, glaring at her weaker self. “You say that, but you and I both know that won’t be the case for long, dear.  Especially not if you wish to continue this war against the Mean Girls.  Bravo for that attack on Delia Darling, by the way.  Though I could have managed far worse damage than what you did.”

“SHUT UP!” Misty shouts louder, getting closer to the mirror. “JUST SHUT UP!”

The Queen nods with the hint of a smile. “Testy, testy.  What’s the matter, Misty?  Am I getting to you?  Or are every word the Mean Girls throw your way finally sinking in and you’re just trying to fight the inevitable truth?”

“What inevitable truth, you evil bitch?!” Misty snaps back. “I did what I did to Delia as payback for what she did to Eden!  It has nothing to do with all the jealousy bullshit that Delia and her clones are throwing at me or the rest of the Bombshells on a daily basis.  So fuck you and what you think.”

“If you really wanted Delia to pay for what she did to my precious heir, you would have let me handle it.  Why must you fight this?” The Queen asks in a disappointed tone.  

Misty narrows her eyes and tilts her head to the side. “Eden is my daughter.  She will never be anything like you.  And Delia will pay a steeper price for what she did.  Sunday night was only a taste of what I’m capable of.”

“Oh I know, dear,” the Queen starts, leaning forward just a bit with a malicious smile on her face. “Because by the time you face Delia inside of that ring, one on one, it won’t be you going against her.  It’ll be me and the damage will be far more severe and permanent than anything you could dish out yourself.”

“I CAN DO THIS ON MY OWN!  I CAN DESTORY DELIA MYSELF, DAMN IT!”

The Queen holds her hands up as Misty shouts at her, proudly displaying them for Misty to look at.  Misty stands there, frozen once again as she stares at her hands…and the blood on them.

“No, you can’t, dear.” The Queen says. “Delia’s blood will always be on my hands.  Never yours.”

Misty finally loses all control.  She lunges at the mirror with both fists bared, and punches the mirror.  It immediately shatters, and the pieces of the mirror fall to the floor, but Misty doesn’t stop.  She continues to punch and scream at the mirror, and inside her head, the Queen continues to laugh.  Once Misty is able to calm herself down, she brings her hands up and stares down at them.  Blood is pouring from the gashes that now line her hands, and she’s shaking furiously.

“Think about what I said, sweetie.”  Misty shakes her head, refusing to give the voice inside her mind any more attention.  Tears start to stream down her face and she looks around her room, frantically searching for her phone.  She spots it on the bed next to her suitcase and picks it up, not caring about getting any blood on it.  She just dials a number and waits for the person on the other end to pick up.  A few moments later, someone does, and her face lights up in relief.

“Dixie, I need you to come get me right now.”  She says with a shakey voice. “I’ll explain when you get here, but I need you to take me to the hospital.  And please hurry.”

Misty then tosses her phone on top of her duffel bag.  She heads into the bathroom to grab a couple of hand towels to wrap her blood soaked hands in while she waits for her younger half-sister to come get her.




MountainView Hospital
Triage Room


Misty was lucky that the emergency room of MountainView Hospital not far from her home wasn’t very busy today.  It didn’t take long for her to be checked in and taken back to a triage room.  She’s currently sitting on a gurney with her hands on a table in front of her.  She’s waiting for the nurse to return to the room with a suture kit, as her hands are going to require several stitches.

Her sister, Dixie, is in a chair just a few feet away from her.  Not a word is being spoken between the two as Dixie stares at Misty’s hands.  All Dixie knows is that the cause of Misty’s bloodied hands was a shattered mirror in her room, but she has yet to find out exactly why Misty went postal on said mirror.  

Misty looks down at her hands, and she shakes her head.  

“Shit.” She says as a thought suddenly popped into her head.

“What?” Dixie asks curiously.  

Misty looks up at her sister and with a laugh she says, “I have to figure out how the hell I’m going to explain this to Drake.  I’m not going to be able to hide this from him.”

Dixie shakes her head. “I don’t know why you laughed.  This isn’t funny.” Dixie has been concerned for her sister for quite some time, but she hasn’t been there as much as she wanted to.  Not since she has been spending the majority of her time with her now boyfriend, former SCW Heavyweight Champion, Giani Di Luca.

“It wasn’t a funny laugh, Dixie.” Misty replies, holding her hands still.

“Oh because that makes this situation any better?  You’re worried about how you’re going to explain this to Drake, yet you haven’t even told me what the hell happened.  Why did you decide to get into a fight with your mirror?”  Dixie gives her sister a stern look, asking for the truth.  She has a feeling Misty won’t tell her the whole truth, but regardless she wants an explanation.

“I saw a couple of gray hairs and I freaked out.” She says with an amused grin and a laugh that follows.  Dixie, however, stares at her and she doesn’t return the same amusement.

“Sheesh,” Misty starts, rolling her eyes. “Lighten up.  I was just trying to be funny.”

“Yeah, and I already said this isn’t funny!” Dixie snaps back.  Just as the argument is going to get further heated, the nurse walks into the room with a suture kit.  

“Everything okay in here?” She asks as she places the kit down on the table next to Misty’s hands.  She puts on a sterile pair of gloves and looks back and forth between Misty and Dixie as she starts to open the suture kit.

Dixie sits back in her seat and folds her arms across her chest.  She refuses to say another word, so Misty gives the nurse a polite smile and responds.

“Everything is fine.” She says, then looks back to her battered hands. “Well, except for the obvious condition of my hands.”

“I have to agree.”  The nurse says. “You did quite a number on them.  You said you punched a mirror, right?”  She begins prepping the wounds on Misty’s hands, cleaning and sterilizing them before she starts to stitch the gashes.  Misty just nods, trying her best not to think about why she destroyed her mirror.  

“I don’t mean to pry, but I’m assuming the clear tension in the room has something to do with wanting to know why you punched that mirror?”  The nurse asks with genuine concern in her voice.  Dixie turns her head, still wanting an answer, but Misty can’t give her one yet.

“It is, but I don’t really want to talk about it just yet.  I already regret it, so we can just leave it at that, please.” Misty replies as she glances at Dixie.  Dixie shakes her head disappointedly and Misty winces as the nurse injects a local anesthetic to numb the area before she starts stitching.

“Fair enough.” She says. “After I’m done here I can ask the doctor to give you a referral for someone to talk to.  You know, as someone with an outside perspective on things.”

Misty snarls and glares at the nurse. “I don’t need a shrink.” She snaps. “I need you to do your job and finish stitching up my hands so I can go back home to my daughter.”

The nurse nods and continues her work quietly.  There is a long awkward silence as the nurse works on stitching up both of Misty’s hands.  Dixie wants nothing more than to talk about what happened, but she knows that Misty won’t say a word with the nurse there.  It is a long while before the nurse finishes stitching up the wounds, then wraps Misty’s hands in gauze wrap.

“All finished.” She says as she removes her gloves and tosses them into the trash.  â€œThe doctor will be back in shortly with your discharge papers and instructions.”

Misty nods.  She looks down at her gauze wrapped hands and shakes her head. “Great.  Eden is going to start calling me Mummy now.”

That manages to get a laugh out of Dixie, though it was a quick one and the smile quickly disappears off of her face. Dixie looks at Misty with genuine concern.

“Misty, what the hell happened?” She pleads with her sister. “I need the truth.  I can’t help you if you don’t tell me what the hell is going on”

Misty lowers her hands to her side, looking at Dixie.  She thinks about what happened and she knows that if she tells Dixie the truth, she’ll think she’s crazy.  So she thinks of a better excuse inside her mind…one that Dixie is sure to believe, though it pains her to even use that lie over the truth.

“It’s just all this crap with the Mean Girls, Dixie.” Misty starts, choosing her words carefully and making them as believable as possible. “Do you know how often they call me old and washed up?  Irrelevant?  They’re constantly spewing a bunch of shit saying I need to return to the nursing home or something.  I just…I looked in the mirror and I guess I started to see what they see and I freaked out.”

Misty lowers her head ashamed of every word she has just spoken.  She knows they aren’t true, but she’s able to speak them as if they were and Dixie looks at her, shaking her head.

“You can’t be serious?” She asks and Misty raises her head thinking Dixie saw through her lies. “You’re letting those horrible excuses for women get to you?”

Misty shrugs, laying the shame on as thick as she possibly can.  Dixie stands up and takes a seat next to her sister.

“Misty, those…things…they don’t know what they’re talking about.  They like to talk about jealousy a lot, but from my point of view, they’re jealous of you.  You’re beautiful on the inside and out and they know they’ll never have what you have.” Although Misty’s story was a lie, Dixie’s words come as a great comfort to her.  She looks up at her sister with a warm smile and wraps her arms around her in a tight embrace.

“I don’t deserve you as a sister, Dixie.” She says, wiping a tear away from her cheek. “How can you think I’m this beautiful person inside and out after everything I’ve done to you and to our family?  Hell, I don’t even deserve Drake.”

“You’re kidding, right?” Dixie asks Misty with a nudge. “Drake is hardly a saint himself.  None of us are perfect, Misty.  The fact that the Mean Girls think they are is what makes them the true ugly ones.”  Dixie rubs her sister’s back as Misty looks to the floor; the shame over the entire war with the Mean Girls really coming to the surface now.  â€œYou’ve made mistakes, Misty, but you’ve been doing everything to make up for them this past year.  I’m proud of you.”

Another tear rolls down Misty’s cheek as Dixie brings her in close for a side hug.  She tries to wipe the tears from her eyes, but they just keep rolling down her face.

“Dixie, I just feel like…I dunno…something bad is going to happen.  With the exception of all this bullshit with the Mean Girls, everything in my life has been going so great.” She shakes her head, unable to shake off the horrible feeling washing over her. “Eden and Timmy finally trust me again.  Spike and I are civil towards one another and I’m practically best friends with his wife for christ’s sake.  And Drake…” Her voice trails off, but an awkward smile grows on her face.

“What?  What about Drake?” Dixie asks as Misty looks up at her.

“He…He told me he loves me, Dixie.”

Dixie’s eyes widen but she smiles.  â€œWhat?!  That’s…that’s great!” One look at Misty’s expression tells Dixie that perhaps she’s wrong. “Isn’t it?”

Misty looks back to the floor and shrugs. “I…I don’t know.  I mean, I thought it was, but Dixie…I just feel like maybe it’s not enough.”

“Do you love him?” When Dixie asks this, Misty’s head shoots up and she stares at her, unsure of how to answer.  Dixie nudges her again. “Well?  Do you?”

Misty’s mouth drops open and when she goes to speak, nothing comes out.  She’s at a loss for words, but Dixie smiles, already knowing the answer.  â€œQuit being so afraid and just tell him already, Misty.  Haven’t you already waited long enough?”

“Exactly how long do you think I’ve felt this way about him?” The question makes Dixie laugh and Misty realizes what a stupid question it was after asking it.

“Long enough, don’t you think?” Dixie replies. “You just couldn’t admit it to yourself, and for whatever reason you still can’t.  What are you waiting for?”

“Honestly?” Misty asks, looking up at her sister.  Dixie nods, urging her to answer. “I’m just afraid that if…when I tell him that I love him, that something is going to screw it up.”

“You mean that Drake will screw it up…” Dixie asks.  Misty, surprisingly shakes her head and frowns disappointedly.

“No…that I will screw it up.”  Dixie looks surprised to hear Misty admit this and before she has a chance to question what she means, Misty explains. “My track record over the last two and a half years isn’t all that great, Dixie.  I’ve been the one to screw things up and throw away a great thing when I had it.  Spike…Giani…”

Before Misty can stop herself, she lets Giani’s name slip.  She regrets it, but Dixie shakes her head, shockingly not bothered by it.

“Please, Misty.  What you and Giani had wasn’t a great thing, obviously.” She laughs and Misty even manages to chuckle.

“Sorry,” Misty starts. “But, you get my point.  Spike…Giani…Seth…I was the one to leave all of them, Dixie.”

Dixie shakes her head.  She stands up and stands directly in front of Misty, placing her hands on her shoulders.  She looks down into her sister’s eyes and smiles.  â€œStop, Misty.  Just.  Stop.”  Misty blinks, and she doesn’t say a word. “Look, everything happens for a reason, right?  For whatever reason, you and Spike weren’t meant to be together, otherwise you would be.  Giani was clearly just a fling.  And Seth…he wasn’t willing to make things work.  He allowed himself to be stuck in that life back in Chicago, knowing you could never move back there because of Eden.  Do you want my honest opinion?”

Misty nods and says, “Please.”

“Drake needs you, and a part of you needs him.  Tell him how you feel about him, because the longer you wait, the worse it looks.  I can tell you right now, you won’t screw this up.  If you were going to, it would have already happened.”  Before Misty has a chance to respond, the doctor walks into the room with Misty’s discharge paperwork and instructions.  Misty looks to her sister and quietly mouths a “thank you” to her.  Dixie just smiles and nods, as the two turn their attention to the doctor as he goes over the final paperwork before Misty can go home.





Sunday September 21st
2 a.m


Misty is sleeping peacefully, snuggled under her blanket.  Just down the hall, her six and a half year old daughter is tucked into her own bed, but she’s hardly sleeping as well as her mother.  Eden is tossing and turning with her stuffed teddy bear clutched tightly in her arms.  She lets out soft, fearful cries until she bolts upright and screams, “MOMMY!!”

She clutches her teddy bear tighter and starts rocking back and forth as the tears start streaming down her cheeks.  Moments later, Misty comes running into the room.  She switches on the light and walks over to her daughter’s side.

“Eden, sweetie, what’s wrong?” She asks, comforting her terrified little girl.  She brushes a few strands of hair away from Eden’s face and hugs her tight.

“I…h-h-had a b-bad…dream.”  Eden says, sobbing into Misty’s shoulder almost uncontrollably.  Misty rubs Eden’s back, doing her best to calm her down.\

“Shhh..” She says, backing away and looking into Eden’s tear soaked eyes. “It was just a nightmare, sweetie.  Do you want to tell me about it?”

Eden shakes her head, not saying so much as a single word.  Her tears become less and less as her nerves finally start to calm down in her mother’s comforting arms.  Misty lays back in the bed next to Eden, still hugging her tight.  She starts humming a tune to her, trying to get her to fall back asleep, and doesn’t notice Eden staring at her bandaged hands.  At least, not until Eden speaks up and questions her about them.

“How come you haven’t told me what happened to y our hands?” Eden asks as she takes one of Misty’s hands in her own.  They’ve already begun the healing process, but it would be days before the stitches could be removed.

“Well,” Misty begins, allowing Eden to gently run her hand over the bandages, concerned for her mother. “I just had an accident is all.  You don’t need to worry about it, though.  It’s just a few stitches.”

Misty hated lying to Eden, given the things she had done over the past couple of years, but she had no choice.  She couldn’t allow the Queen of the Damned to return.  And while her main reason was because she didn’t want to hurt Eden again, there were also several other reasons to not allow that to happen.

“Did the mean lady with the funny accent do it?” Eden asks, looking up at Misty curiously.  She yawns softly, slowly growing tired once more.

“No, sweetie.” Misty says, looking down at Eden shaking he head. “Delia didn’t hurt my hands.  She’s not going to hurt me or you ever again.”

“How can you be so sure?” Eden asks quietly, almost disappointed to admit she doesn’t believe her mother.  Misty takes in a deep breath.  She thinks about how best to reassure Eden, considering Delia has already stooped to such a low level.

“Because I’m your mother, Eden.” Misty says, continuing to sooth her. “I can’t promise you that Delia won’t try to hurt you again, but I can absolutely promise I won’t let her.  I’m just sorry that she felt the need to use you as a way to get to me.  I’m sorry she scared you, sweetie.”

Eden pouts her bottom lip out.  She looks like she’s considering asking another question, but she’s holding back.  She yawns again and her eyes start to flutter closed.  As she slowly drifts off to sleep again, she finally breaks her silence and asks the question that was on her mind. “Mommy, you’re not going to leave me again, are you?”  She yawns again, this time unable to keep her eyes open.  

The question is enough to break Misty’s heart, especially hearing the way Eden asks it.  Misty hugs Eden tightly, not realizing she has already fallen fast asleep again.

“Of course not, Eden.” Misty says, but Eden doesn’t hear her. “I’m never ever going to leave you again.”  Once she hears Eden’s soft peaceful breathing, she looks down at her and sighs.  Once Eden woke up, she would have to reassure her that she would never leave again.  

Misty carefully gets up from the bed, once again tucking Eden under her blankets.  She leans down and kisses her forehead before she heads towards the door.  As she passes by the mirror on Eden’s vanity, she glances at it and nearly loses it again.  She sees the reflection of her Queen of the Damned self once again, and the Queen just winks at her, then blows a kiss in Eden’s direction.  Misty holds herself back from clenching her fists, as doing so would likely pop the stitches of her healing hands, but her vision quickly vanishes as her mind just plays tricks on her once again.  Misty shakes her head and walks over to the door, flipping the lights off once again before returning to her own bedroom for the rest of the night.




“When I returned two months ago, and let the entire SCW roster and its fans know that I was targeting the Mean Girls, I never imagined how exhausting this battle would be.  Don’t get me wrong, I’m not backing down.  I’m not walking away, so any thoughts of any of the Mean Girls may have about thinking that is the case, they can just keep their mouths shut.”

“I’ve slowly been working my way up to my main target, Delia.  I don’t care when…I don’t care how, but I WILL get Delia one-on-one in that ring and I WILL walk away the winner whether she thinks I will or not.  I made easy work of the bottom of the barrel, Angelica and Tessa, in my first match back.  Sure, it’s not exactly something to brag about considering one has been out of action for quite some time and the other has very little wrestling experience under her belt.  But, come on, they were given a clear advantage in facing me in a HANDICAP MATCH, and yet they still walked away on the losing end.  Misty…one.  Mean Girls…zero!”

“The following week I decided to do things a little bit different.  I had to get creative.  Because of the rules in SCW, I couldn’t face Holly Wood in a sanctioned match, so what did I agree to?  A drag contest.”

“Not one of my prouder moments, but hey, I had a ton of fun with that.  And I won.  Yet Holly cried foul and challenged me to an arm wrestling match.  Oh, and guess what?  I won that one, too!  Misty…two.  Mean Girls…zilch!”

“Do you all see where I’m going with this?”

“Now, the six-woman tag match on the last edition of Climax Control before Violent Conduct II didn’t exactly end how it should have.  Sure the Mean Girls walked away with the victory over Roxi, Amy and myself, but if you watch that match over again, that win was not something to brag about.  It may be in the record books, but it was CLEARLY an illegal win because neither Delia nor Amy were the legal women in the ring.  But…I’m not going to cry over spilled milk.  What’s done is done, but my point here is that one-on-one…the Mean Girls simply can’t beat me.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I’m not blaming Amy or Roxi for what happened, it was just how the cards were dealt that night, but when it comes to singles matches…I won’t lose against the Mean Girls.  I REFUSE to lose.”

“This Sunday in St. Louis…I get my next victory.  The bosses have done me a favor in placing me against Veronica Taylor one-on-one and it is going to be oh so sweet beating the hell out of that brainless idiot and prove to her that while she may be on a ‘winning streak’ as of late, that streak is about to be broken.”

“I have to wonder how the Mean Girls will feel after I beat Veronica?  They all want sooo badly to defeat me and to *air quotes* send me back to the nursing home, yet they’ve clearly failed to do so thus far.  Not to mention, they have a mole in their midst.”  

“Who is it?  Who has been feeding information about the Mean Girls to not only me, but SCW as a whole?  It very well could be Veronica Taylor.  I mean…when she loses to me in that ring, maybe the Mean Girls will point the finger and think just that.”

“One thing is for sure, though.  The Mean Girls are destroying themselves, and I’m enjoying every second of it.”





Thursday September 25th
Spike Staggs’ Home- Las Vegas


It’s a scorching day in Las Vegas, with temperatures soaring near one hundred degrees and not a cloud in the sky.  Timmy and Eden Staggs are currently in school for the day, and no one is seemingly home at the Staggs household, but there is a visitor in the backyard.  The woman who used to live there, but now lives just a few minutes away.  

Misty’s mind has been all over the place over the last week, and as weird as it may sound, there was one place over the last couple of years where she found some peace: the corner of Spike’s backyard where he had made a little memorial for the child…the son…he and Misty had lost.  She didn’t live there anymore, true, but when she needed to think and clear her mind, she found herself wanting to visit the memorial.

So today, dressed in a blue tank top and a pair of shorts, she let herself into the backyard, heading over to the memorial for her son, who would be going on two years old if she hadn’t miscarried him.  She hasn’t found herself shedding any tears over the loss in a while, though the guilt still returns every now and then.  Once she stands over the memorial, she looks down at the stone Spike had made and lets out a sigh.  She kneels down placing a hand on the stone and closes her eyes.

“I’d hate to think what those wretched rats would do if you had been born, sweetie.” She says. “Delia went after your big sister, so God only knows what she would try to do to you.”

“Misty?” Spike’s voice comes from behind her and startles her.  She jumps back to her feet and turns around, bringing her hand to her chest.

“Jesus, Spike.  You scared me.” She says to Spike who is just stepping out of his house.

Spike starts walking towards her keeping his sunglasses over his eyes. “What are you doing here?  How long have you been here?”

Misty dusts herself off and turns around, looking back to the memorial stone.  Off in the distance she can still see the abandoned building she called home with the disciples and Ruby, but she tries not to focus on that building.

“I’ve only been here a few minutes.”  She replies, folding her arms across her chest as Spike walks up next to her.  â€œI hope you don’t mind.  This is just one of the only places I can really clear my head.”

“You know I don’t mind.”  Spike shakes his head then looks down at Misty’s bandaged hands.  He folds his arms across his chest, tilts his head down and looks at Misty over the top of his sunglasses. “Care to explain what happened to your hands?  A little birdie mentioned you had some sort of accident?”

Misty sighs and looks at her hands.  She shrugs and shakes her head. “It was nothing.  The stitches will be out in a couple days.”

“Just in time for your match against Veronica.” Spike replies, narrowing his eyes. “And from the looks of it, it wasn’t nothing.  You might be fine with lying to our daughter, but I’m not.  Now tell me the truth.”

Misty sighs again.  She has no desire to relive what caused her to shatter her mirror, but she also knows Spike will not let up until he gets the truth out of her.  However, before she has a chance to even begin explaining, they turn their attention to the door where Vixen is walking out.

“Everything okay out here?” She asks, stepping through the door and into the backyard.  She joins her husband’s side, giving him quick hug before looking to Misty.

Misty nods and turns away from the memorial stone. “Everything is fine.  I just thought I’d spend a little while hear while I wait for Eden to get home from school.”

Spike shakes his head, a disappointed grin appearing on his face. “That may be partly true, but I believe you were just going to explain what you did to your hands?

“Her hands?” Vixen asks curiously.  She catches site of Misty’s bandaged hands just before Misty hides them behind her back and she looks at Misty with concern. “What happened?”

“And don’t try and say it was nothing again, Misty.” Spike adds.

Misty sighs and brings her hands out in front of her again.  She shakes her head and looks to the ground, and her mind goes to a dark place…a place she doesn’t want to return to.

“I can’t tell you guys the truth, because you’ll get the wrong idea.  You won’t understand.” Misty doesn’t even try to hide the shame and embarrassment she feels as she looks at Spike and Vixen.  She turns around and looks at the abandoned building in the distance; her thoughts immediately wandering to the life she lived there.

Spike and Vixen exchange curious glances.  Neither can even gather a guess as to what happened, but they both want the truth.  Because Misty is Eden’s mother, they are both equally concerned.

“Why don’t you leave that to us and just tell us what happened.  I think we might be more understanding than you think.” Spike says, hoping to reassure Misty.  Vixen takes a step towards Misty, standing next to her.

“Spike is right,” she says, looking at a distracted Misty. “Whatever is going on, we can help you.”

As Misty stares at the abandoned building in the distance, her eyes well up with tears.  She stays silent for a long while and Spike and Vixen wait for her to speak up.  After a while, she turns around, and the two of them are surprised to see the tears rolling down her face.

Misty looks at Spike first and says, “You have to keep Eden away from me, Spike.”  Her voice cracks a little as she grows more visibly upset. “I don’t want to do anything to hurt her ever again, so I think it’s best if you keep her away from me.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Spike asks with a hint of anger in his voice.

“Misty, how does that have anything to do with Eden?” Vixen adds.

Misty holds her hands up in front of her. “This war with the Mean Girls…with Delia…it’s bringing back a side of me I don’t want to come back.  I destroyed a mirror because of it!”

Spike tilts his head, confuse by what Misty is trying to say. “Misty, I have no idea what the hell you’re talking about.  If you’re afraid that you’d ever hit Eden—“ Misty immediately shakes her head, putting that thought to rest.

“No, of course not.” She says as she wipes away the tears from her eyes. “But if you look at that building off in the distance, I think you’ll understand what I’m talking about.  I can’t let Eden be around me if I were to go back to that place...”

She turns around to face the building once again.  Spike and Vixen share a shocked look, but neither jumps to conclusions, nor do they judge her.

“IF you go back to that place?” Spike asks, trying to stay calm.  Vixen looks at him and shakes her head.

“What makes you think you’ll go back to that, Misty?  What happened?” Vixen asks.

Misty sniffles and wipes more tears from her eyes.  She looks down at her hands, and in the back of her mind she can still hear the Queen of the Damned laughing and taunting her.

“When I got home last week…when I was unpacking, I saw her.” She starts, going over the memory in her head. “I was walking past the mirror in my room and it was her reflection staring back.  I mean…it was me as the Queen of the Damned.  It was that awful person I was.”

Misty begins toying with the bandages on her hands, ashamed of what she is admitting to Spike and Vixen.  Spike nods and scratches the back of his head and even Vixen isn’t sure what to say.  

“If I’m honest guys,” Misty takes in a deep breath and begins. “I think I just need to give up and end this war with the Mean Girls.  I shouldn’t even bother going after Delia anymore, because it’s clearly only going to end badly.  One way or another…”

Vixen suddenly shakes her head.  She grabs Misty’s arm and turns her around. “And what is that going to accomplish, exactly?  If you just give up, everything you’ve done so far will be for nothing.  If you give in to them, they’ll never let you live it down.  Trust me when I say you’ll regret it.”

“Misty, you can’t let Delia get away with that stunt she pulled at the mall with Eden.” Spike warns her. “I pushed the damn boundaries by doing what I did at Violent Conduct for fuck’s sake.  You have to get Delia in the ring one way or another.  Hell do you want to prove Mercedes Vargas right with how many times she’s called you a quitter?!”

Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath. “No, of course not!”

“Then don’t fucking give up!” Spike shouts.  If he weren’t wearing sunglasses, Misty would be looking into his icy glare. “Finish what you started.  And as for that Queen of the Damned bullshit…Well, you won’t go back to that shit if you don’t let yourself.  And I suggest you do everything in your power to not let it happen again.”

“Finishing what I started would mean going after the Bombshell title again.” Misty replies, turning her attention to Vixen.  

“Yeah, so?” Spike asks before Vixen has a chance to respond.

“Vix, I can’t go after that belt so soon after she took it from you.” Misty says shaking her head.  â€œI can’t do that to you.  You deserve that belt more than I do.”

Vixen gives Misty a thoughtful smile and shakes her head. “I’m not going to hold it against you, Misty.  And if you ask me, you need to be the one to take the title from you.  You need to end her reign.  You need to finish this.”

“What if it doesn’t end even after I beat Delia?  What then?” Misty asks.

Spike shakes his head and sighs. “Look…you need to take a step back and focus on one thing at a time. You’ve got a match against Veronica Taylor first in St. Louis.  Take this stuff one step at a time.”

Misty closes her eyes and sighs again.  She nods, knowing in her mind that Spike and Vixen are right.  She brushes herself off and stands tall, trying to build her confidence up. “I’m just not looking forward to defending a victory over Veronica because everyone knows she’ll have some sort of excuse.”

“Yeah, well, that’s just what the Mean Girls do.” Vixen says. “They give us all hell when we point out why their wins haven’t been fair one way or another, yet we’re never allowed to do the same.  It’s just getting to the point where we need to stop fighting about it because everyone knows the truth.”

Just then the sound of Eden’s school bus is heard pulling up in front of the house.  The sound of the little girl darting into the house and looking for her parents is heard before she appears at the back door.  She opens it up and runs around, excited to see her mother.

“Mommy!”  She says as she runs up to Misty, giving her a hug.  She didn’t even bother removing her Disney Princess book bag from around her shoulders.

“Hey baby girl.” Misty says, returning the hug. “How was school today?”

Eden takes a step back and shrugs. “It was okay I guess.  Miss Darcy gave us too much homework, though.”

“Did she?” Misty asks, kneeling down to Eden’s eye level. “Well, you better go inside and get it finished, otherwise I can’t take you out for some ice cream.”

Eden’s eyes light up and she jumps up and down excitedly. “Ice cream?!  YAY!”  She doesn’t even have to be told a second time and she quickly runs back inside to go get her homework done.  Misty just laughs and Spike and Vixen offer a chuckle of their own.

“So much for keeping her away from you, huh?” Spike says.  

Misty looks at him, takes in a deep breath and shrugs. “I’m not making the decision to stay away from her, Spike.  But if you make the decision, I won’t fight it.  I only want what’s best for her.”

Misty doesn’t give Spike or Vixen a chance to say another word before she walks away, following after Eden.  She walks inside the house to help Eden with her homework if needed.  Spike just looks at Vixen and shakes his head.  He’s at a loss for words and Vixen just wraps her arm around him and leads him back inside the house.




Saturday September 27th
St. Louis- Scott Air Force Base


In just over twenty-four hours, Sin City Wrestling hits the first stop on its military tour here in St. Louis, Missouri.  Scott Air Force Base is buzzing with excitement as the SCW superstars and bombshells are making their way to St. Louis; some even stopping at the base before hand to get a feel for the venue, and the military men and women who will be in attendance.  

Misty has just arrived at the base, with a camera crew in tow.  Up until three years ago when she and Spike moved their family to Las Vegas, she had lived in St. Louis for six years.  But she had never visited the base to thank the men and women who have served this country.  

Now is her chance.

As her rental car pulls up to the base, the SCW camera crew is already there waiting for her.  She parks her car and steps out of the driver’s seat.  The temperature today is slightly warmer than normal for this time of year, so there is no need for Misty to wear a light jacket as she had originally thought.  She’s sporting a pair of dark jeans and her signature ‘Original Bombshell’ tank top as she walks up and greets the colonel in charge of the base.

“Welcome to Scott Air Force Base, Misty.” The colonel says, extending his hand.  Misty shakes his hand with a thoughtful smile and she looks around the base.

“Thank you.” She replies. “I have to say it’s an honor to be here.”

“Well the men and women here are more than excited to have our base be the first stop on the SCW tour.” He replies with a smile of his own.

“I think we in SCW are a little more excited.” Misty adds, turning around and taking in the view of the base.  The colonel leads her into the base’s hanger, where tomorrow night, SCW’s six sided ring will be set up and the men and women of the base attending in the audience.  

“I hope you don’t mind me coming here today.”  Misty asks the colonel. “I figured the hanger would be the perfect place to record a special video message to my opponent this week.”

“Not at all.” He replies. “We’ve had the superstars and bombshells in and out of here all week.  My men and women know to stay out of your way if at all possible, but as I told the others, don’t be surprised if the background noise gets to be a little too much.”

Misty shakes her head with a smile. “I’m sure it’ll be fine.  And I won’t take up too much time.”

The colonel salutes Misty then walks away, leaving her all alone.  Well, except for the cameraman now standing behind her.  She looks around the hanger, closing her eyes and imagining how the atmosphere will be tomorrow night when Climax Control is in full swing.  

“Are you ready?” The cameraman asks with the camera perched on his shoulder.

Misty turns and looks at him.  She nods and grins. “As ready as I’ll ever be.  Let’s get this thing started.” The cameraman gives her an acknowledging nod then points to her letting her know the camera is rolling.

“Veronica Taylor…the lowest of the low for the Mean Girls.” Misty starts, looking dead center into the camera.  Several hundred feet behind her, a small group of military men and women has formed, and they watch her, all with smiles on their faces.

“Veronica, I want you to take a good look around this hanger.  It may be empty right now, but tomorrow night, the SCW ring will be set up right where I stand and I’ll finally get your ass in the ring one-on-one.” The expression on Misty’s face turns serious and you can see the determination in her eyes.

“I almost feel sorry for you, Ronnie.  Oops..am I allowed to call you that?” Misty grins and lets out an amused laugh before she continues. “It’s funny that the Mean Girls call you Ronnie for short, because if my memory serves me correctly, isn’t Ronnie more of a masculine name?  What does that say about how the see you, Veronica?”

Misty looks around as if making sure she is truly alone.  She brings her hand up to the corner of her mouth as if she is going to whisper her next statement. “I think it means they see just how manly you look, sweetie.  More so than Holly, in fact.”  She laughs again, clearly having fun at Veronica’s expense.

“How does it feel, Veronica?  What must be going through your mind knowing that you get to be the first Mean Girl to lose to me one-on-one?  How are you going to react when it happens.”  She grins confidently, taking a step towards the camera.  â€œAnd you better believe I’m going to beat you, Veronica.  I couldn’t give a rat’s ass if you’ll have Liz Smalls out there as support, because I could beat the both of you in a handicap match just like I did with Angelica and Tessa.  But I’m sure you don’t agree with that.” Misty brings her hand up to her face, tapping her chin as a thought pops into her mind.

“You know, I was originally going to applaud you for your recent weight loss, but it just hit me.”  A slightly sympathetic look grows on Misty’s face as she looks into the camera, speaking directly to Veronica. “Why exactly did you lose that weight?  Was it for your health, or was it simply because the Mean Girls were growing tired of having a fat camp reject in their midst?  I’m sure you got wind of the simply awful things they were calling you behind your back, right?  It’s really quite sad because you all thing you’re role models?  I don’t think so.”

Misty turns around, holding her arms out as if telling Veronica and those watching who the real role models were. “Look at this place, Veronica.  Look at the men and women standing in the distance behind me.  They are the role models.  They are who I want my kids to look up to, because they put their lives on the line defending this country and our freedoms.  And you…you lose weight and primp yourselves to try and be like that evil bitch, Delia.”  She shakes her head in disgust, but then waves to the men and women standing on the other side of the hander.

“If I know you like I think I do, Veronica, I have a feeling that you and your *air quotes* sisters will show nothing but disgust on this tour.  I have a horrible feeling that you’ll be stupid enough to insult the men and women who are stationed at the bases we’re going to be visiting, and I’m going to warn you right now…You better think twice about doing that.” Misty spins around, then looks into the camera once again, sending a harsh warning glare to Veronica Taylor.

“The days of you hags insulting kids and genuinely good people are over, Veronica.  You can insult me all you want.  I don’t give a shit anymore, but I will not stand by as you insult people who don’t deserve it.” She points to the group standing across the hanger again. “They fight for you, Veronica.  They fight for our entire country, and the thought of you insulting them or treating this tour with disrespect just pisses me off to no end.  So I’d suggest you think long and hard about how you and that band of disrespectful pieces of trash act on this tour, because I’m watching every move you make…listening to every word you speak.”

She pauses for a few moments, walking towards the camera.  She folds her arms across her chest and looks directly into the camera with a dark and devious look in her eyes.

“Make no mistake that I will destroy each and every one of you rabid rats if it is the last thing I do.  You can all try and protect Delia and keep me from taking her down, but trust me when I say it won’t happen.  She’s got a huge target tattooed right on her forehead and I’ve got the arrow that will hit the bulls eye.”

She leans in closer to the camera and with a smile she says, “Sorry not sorry.”

And with a wink, the camera cuts out and the scene fades to black.  

58
Climax Control Archives / The War Rages On..
« on: August 29, 2014, 08:50:03 PM »
 Scene 1
San Diego, California
Immediately after Climax Control


Misty couldn't get herself to watch the Bombshell's Clash of the Champions main event match tonight.  It was nothing against any of the champions, but the match just before had featured Drake Green putting his title on the line against the unstoppable beast known as Rage.  It was no secret that Misty and Drake were growing closer in recent weeks, and after she watched the Sin of Wrath again go to great lengths to destroy Drake Green, she had to rush to the trainer's locker room to check on him.

The medical staff wouldn't allow her inside for a while as they checked on Drake, so she waited very impatiently out in the hall.  It took at least thirty minutes, maybe longer, for the door to swing open and one of the trainers to walk out.  After sitting on the floor against the wall, Misty sprang to her feet and walked right up to the trainer.


Misty: How is he?

Ever since Drake had come back after his neck injury, Misty had been trying not to show too much concern over his decision to get back in the ring, but with each attack at the hands of Rage, she was finding it more difficult to hide her concern.  The trainer studies her worried expression and places a comforting hand on her shoulder.

Trainer: Why don't you come see for yourself?  We told him you were waiting to see him.

The trainer steps aside, allowing Misty to walk into the locker room.  Misty is relieved once she steps through the door and sees Drake sitting up in one of the chairs.  He looks a little worse for wear, considering what he had just went through, but it was almost a miracle to see him sitting up in the first place.

Misty: Jesus, I wasn't expecting you to be conscious let alone sitting up on your own.  How are you feeling?

Drake simply shrugs his shoulders as he rubs the back of his neck.

Drake: A little sore, but I've been worse.  That piece of shit needs to work a little harder to finish me off.

Misty: He seems hell bent on doing just that from the looks of it.  He got himself disqualified from the match for Christ's sake.

Drake: Oh well.  That's his problem, but this shit isn't over yet.  Not by a long shot.

Misty nods, trying her best to be supportive.  She is more successful than she was in the beginning, and Drake knows this, but he looks at her and manages to crack a smile; even letting out a slight laugh.

Misty: What?  What is so funny?

Drake: You.  I know you're just dying to beg me to back off of this shit with Rage.

Misty can't help but crack a smile now.

Misty: While that may be partly try, I'd actually like to see you kick his ass.  If he hadn't threatened me the way he did last week, maybe I would try and talk you out of it.  But, considering he put his disgusting hands on me, I'd like to see someone bring that bastard down to his knees.

Drake: Well, you did manage to pull that off on your own from what you told me.  I wish I was there to see that.

Misty smirks proudly.  She walks over and takes a seat next to Drake , looking him up and down.

Misty: I won't bug you anymore about it after this but, are you sure you're okay?  Rage was brutal out there...

Drake nods slowly, trying to stretch out the muscles in his neck.

Drake: I'm fine.  I'll get him back a million times worse for it so don't worry.  What about you?  How's your ribs holding up?

Misty: Getting better.  It helps that I didn't have a match tonight or any surprise ambushes by the Mean Girls.  

Drake: No, but you did have a drag contest and an arm wrestling match with one of them.

Misty looks away, slightly embarrassed, but Drake nudges her and laughs.

Drake: That was a one time thing, right?  I mean...you don't have some secret drag fetish I don't know about?

Misty laughs and shakes her head, quickly putting those worries aside.

Misty: Nah, you don't have to worry about that.  I just did all that to prove a point.  I beat Holly at her own game.  Not to mention I pissed off Liz and Veronica shortly after that.  All in all, not a bad night.

Drake: I hope you know what you're doing.

Misty: Oh I know exactly what I'm doing.  I promise you that.

Drake: Fair enough.  So what's next?  

Misty shrugs, thinking over the answer to the carefully.

Misty: I'm not one-hundred percent sure on that just yet, but I'll figure it out as I go along.  I'm actually heading back to Vegas for this week, though.  Eden starts school on Wednesday so I want to be there.  I don't have a match next week either and I could use a week off from pissing off the Mean Girls.  What about you?

Drake: Hadn't really had a chance to think about it.

Misty goes quiet for a few moments, getting an idea in her head.  She's not sure if she should suggest it, but Drake can tell she's got something on her mind and immediately questions her about it.

Drake: What?  What are you thinking?

Misty: Oh...nothing.  It's not a big deal...

Drake: Try me.  

Misty: Well...you could come back to Vegas with me for a few days.  Eden has been asking when she gets to meet you...

Drake takes in a deep breath, nodding slowly. He doesn't say anything for a while, thinking about what to do, until Misty breaks the awkward silence between the two.

Misty: You don't have to, Drake.  It was just a suggestion.  I know it's probably---

Drake: No, no...It's cool.  You can introduce me to Eden.

Misty: You sure?  We can wait a while...

Drake laughs and shakes his head.

Drake: You know she's just going to bug you constantly until she meets me.  So why not?  Kids love me anyway.

Misty grins, not even bothering to hide her amusement with that last statement.  She laughs, but doesn't say a thing.  At least not until Drake calls her out on it.

Drake: Is there a reason that's so funny?

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: No, not really.  But, I think you're jumping the gun in assuming Eden will like you.  

Drake: I don't think I am.  You like me so I have a good feeling she will, too.

Misty shakes her head, keeping as serious a look on her face as she can.

Misty: Care to make a little bet on that?

Drake: You sure you want to place a bet on something you're going to lose?

Misty chuckles.  She gets to her feet, standing directly in front of him, looking down into his eyes confidently.

Misty: I'm so sure I'll even let you make the terms.  So...what do you say?

Misty holds her hand out, urging Drake to shake it in agreement.  He leans back in the chair for a moment, debating his decision carefully in his head.  Misty chuckles again and just as she is about to pull her hand away, Drake brings his hand to hers and slowly gets to his feet.  He looks into her eyes, and with a devilish grin he breaks his silence.

Drake: You're on.  And when I win, no trying to weasel your way out of the consequences.

Misty: Deal.  But you won't have to worry about that because that's not going to happen.  Better make the terms good, though.

Drake: Oh, I will.  Trust me on that one.  

Misty: Ok.  So let's hear them, then.

Drake laughs and shakes his head.  He takes a step back, then walks around Misty, heading towards the door.  She spins around, staring at him wildly.

Misty: Drake?  The terms?

Drake turns around with his hand on the doorknob.  Misty's facial expression then fades as she takes on look at Drake's own expression.

Drake: I'll let you know soon.  Right now, I need to go find Barry and Max.

Misty begins shaking her head ready to argue, but Drake just walks out of the locker room with a wicked smile.  Misty's jaw nearly hits the floor and she runs her hand through her hair, very nervously.

Misty: Shit...this can not be good.  

Misty stands there worried for a moment before she shakes off the thought and lets out an awkward laugh.

Misty: Hell, it doesn't matter because he's not going to win this one.  No way...

******************************


Wednesday August 20th
Misty's Home- Las Vegas
**OFF CAMERA**


Six year old Eden Staggs is seated at the kitchen table of her mother's home.  She is writing something down on a piece of paper, with a contemplative look on her face.  Misty is just finishing up washing and drying off a few dishes and she turns to look at her daughter.

Misty: Almost finished?  Drake should be here in a little while.

Eden: Almoooost.  Homework on the first day is so stupid!

Misty can't help but laugh at Eden's displeasure as she finishes up her homework.  Eden places her pencil down then walks the sheet of paper over to Misty, handing it to her.  Misty dries off her hands to check over Eden's work.

Misty: Great job, sweetie.  Alright, go put it in your back pack.  

Eden: Okay!

Eden scurries off down the hall, presumably to her bedroom to put her homework away.  Misty finishes putting the dishes away when she hears Eden dart into the front room.  Once the dishes are put away, she heads into the front room to join her daughter and takes a seat on the sofa, next to where Eden is staring out the window.

Misty: Eden, sit down.  I need to talk to you for a second.

Eden: About what?  My homework is all finished!

Misty laughs and Eden plops down on the sofa, appearing slightly nervous.

Misty: I know that, and don't worry.  You're not in trouble.  I need you to help me with something...

Eden: You want me to help you?  How?

Misty: Well...it's really easy, actually.  When Drake gets here...I need you to pretend that you don't like him...at least for a little while anyway.  

Eden's face scrunches up and she gives her mother quite a confused look.

Eden: Huh?  Why?  I thought you liked him....

Misty: Well, I do,  but...this is just all in good fun.  

The two are then interrupted by the sound of Drake's car pulling into the driveway.  The engine shuts off and Drake steps out, heading for the front door.

Misty: Can you do that for me, sweetie?  

Eden: I don't know.  What do I get if I do?

Misty's mouth drops open a little as she stares at her daughter.  Eden seems dead serious on wanting something in return and Misty has to think fast as Drake rings the doorbell.  Misty doesn't want to make Drake wait too long, so she quickly gets to her feet and pulls some money out of her pocket.  She hands Eden a fifty dollar bill as she heads to the door.

Misty: I'll take you shopping tomorrow after school.  Do we have a deal?

Eden stares at the money in her hand for a moment, then looks at her mother with a smile.

Eden: Deal!

Misty sighs with relief and she opens the door, letting Drake inside.  He's wearing one of his signature grey suits with a white shirt underneath and Misty leads him  into the front room where Eden is waiting.  Eden quickly puts her hand behind her back, trying to hide the money and Drake smirks, noticing.  Misty takes in a deep breath, looking at Drake, then to Eden.

Misty: Alright then.  Drake, allow me to introduce you to Eden.  Eden, this is Mommy's friend Drake.

Eden looks to the floor, either pretending to be shy, or showing no interest in wanting to meet Drake.

Drake: Nice to meet you, Eden.  I've heard quite a bit about you.

Eden says nothing in response, but she fidgets with the fifty dollar bill in her hands behind her back.

Misty: Eden, aren't you going to say hello?

Eden shakes her head and Misty looks at Drake, feigning disappointment.  Drake can see right through this act and he places a hand on Misty's back.

Drake: Hey, how about you go grab us something to drink while I talk to Eden for a second?  

Misty doesn't seem so sure about this as she looks to Eden, but after a moment she feels confident her secret will be safe.

Misty: Okay.  I made sure to pick up some diet coke.

Misty grins and Drake smiles appreciatively as Misty takes a step away.

Misty: You two play nice now.  I'll just be a minute...

Drake: Don't worry.  We'll be fine.

Misty nods then heads back into the kitchen.  As soon as she is out of ear shot, Drake looks at Eden, then walks over to the sofa.  Eden still won't look at him.

Drake: So...how much did she pay you?

That quickly grabs Eden's attention.  She bites her lip, not wanting to admit to her mother's deception.  Drake takes a seat then points behind Eden's back.

Drake: I saw you hide the money behind your back.  

Eden: Don't tell her you saw!  She wants me to pretend I don't like you and she said she would take me shopping tomorrow if I did and I realllllly wanna go shopping!  I want some new dolls!

Drake laughs as he nods his head.  He doesn't seem at all surprised, though.

Drake: I'll tell you what.  I'll make sure she sticks to her promise and takes you shopping tomorrow, but I want you to do something for me...

Drake leans in and whispers into Eden's ear just as Misty is heading back into the front room with their drinks.  She is caught off guard, however, when Eden goes running out of the room "crying", then storms down the hall and into her room.  Misty looks almost horrified as Eden slams her door shot, and she turns to look at Drake, in total shock.

Misty: What...the...hell?  

Drake leans back as Misty stares at him, but he simply shrugs.

Misty: What did you do to her?!

Drake: Me?  I didn't do anything to her.  I guess you were right.  I guess she just didn't like me.

Misty: Drake...she was in tears!  Did you say something to her?  

Drake shrugs again, shaking his head.  Misty walks over, placing the drinks down on the coffee table.

Misty: I...I need to go talk to her and make sure she's alright.  

Drake: I'm sure she's fine.

Misty: Yeah, and you were also sure she would like you, but she just ran to her room crying...I didn't think you'd make her cry!

Drake laughs, causing Misty to agitated, almost furious with him.

Misty: You find it funny that you made my six year old daughter cry?

Drake shakes his head.

Drake: No.  I actually find it funny that you paid her to do it.

Misty is all set to respond, but she can't find the words.  Drake leans forward, staring at her with a smile but Misty is shaking her head, doing her best to claim her innocence.  Though, in all fairness, Eden crying wasn't part of her deal with her daughter.

Misty: Excuse me?  I didn't pay my daughter to cry!

Drake: No, but you did pay her to pretend not to like me.  Isn't that right, Eden?

Misty is more confused then ever, but when she turns around and sees Eden standing in the doorway with a big smile on her face and dry eyes, it all begins to make sense.  Misty folds her arms and shakes her head.

Misty: Eden!  You ratted me out?!

Eden nods proudly and Misty is still in shock.  Drake laughs and stands up walking over and standing next to Misty.

Misty: I guess you don't really want to go shopping tomorrow then.  You know you have to give that--

Drake suddenly holds up a hand interrupting and silencing Misty before she can finish that thought.

Drake: Whoa, whoa, whoa...You're not actually going to try and make her give that money back are you?

Misty: Of course I am.  She went back on her end of the deal.

Eden: Nuh uh!  I did not!  Tell her, Drake!

Misty looks back and forth between her daughter and Drake.  She doesn't know how to handle the tables being turned on her.

Drake: She has a point, Misty.  Eden held up her end of the deal.  She did what you asked her to do and pretended not to like me, so therefore, I say she gets to keep the money and you still have to take her shopping tomorrow.

Misty: Is that so?  

Drake nods and Eden jumps up and down excitedly.  Misty glances at her daughter from the corner of her eyes and she tries her best to keep a straight look on her face.

Misty: So...is that part of your terms then?

Drake: Ha!  You wish it was that easy.  Bit of a warning though.  Now that I found out you tried to cheat your way into winning this bet, it's only made it worse for you.

Misty shakes her head and remains confident and relaxed.  Eden giggles but one look from Misty silences the six year old.

Misty: Yeah, yeah, yeah.  I'm not scared.

Drake: You should be.

Eden: Hey Drake has Mommy told you that she says your name while she's sleeping?

Misty's head darts to the side and she stares at her with wide eyes.  This peeks Drake's curiosity and he grins.

Drake: Oh really?

Misty: I don't...That's not...I have no idea what she is talking about!

Eden: Yes you do!  

Misty shakes her head, insisting on her innocence.  Eden just giggles and as Drake stares at Misty with an amused smile, Misty closes her eyes and takes in a deep breath.

Misty: Drake, excuse me for a second while I have a little chat with my daughter...

Eden: Nooooo!

Eden takes off running around the house, squealing and giggling and Misty chases after her.  Drake stays behind, shaking his head and laughing.

Drake: Interesting...I wonder what else she's not telling me...

******************************


"I have to admit, I had a great week last week.  Spending the week with Eden back home in Vegas while she went back to school was wonderful and it only made me realize just how quickly she is growing, and how smart she is.  Before she was born, or even conceived, I never imagined I'd ever have such a bright amazing little girl.  Nor did I imagine that she'd be such a little snitch!"

"I need to give her some lessons in how to keep a secret, though.  First, she goes and tells Drake that I bribed her into pretending not to like him and then...Well, let's just say I never thought I'd be THAT embarrassed in front of Drake.  But I was."

"However, despite the fact that I was made to look like a fool in front of Drake, I was actually pretty relieved to see him and Eden getting along.  It might have been at my expense, but I guess I should predicted as much before the two actually met."

"After Drake headed off to Phoenix for Climax Control, I spent the rest of the week relaxing at home.  Well, I was relaxing after keeping my word by taking her shopping the next day after she got home from school.  I just spent as much time with her as I could because with Violent Conduct coming up in just a few weeks, I'm not sure how much time I'll be able to spend with her.  I'm just glad that Eden understands."

"As for this week...Oh am I looking forward to this week.  Roxi Johnson, Amy Marshall and myself will be main eventing the final Climax Control before Violent Conduct II as we face Delia, Veronica and Mercedes.  The Mean Girls might have a slight advantage in that they are familiar with one another...They've teamed together, but what they don't have?"

"Faith and trust."

"Yes, I said it.  Those hags are so busy interfering in each other's matches, helping each other out to get the victories, it only goes to show that not a single one of them has faith in the other to get a clean victory.  Not only that, but deep down, they're all so wrapped up in their own selves that they'd throw one of the others under the buss to make their selves look good.  They won't admit it, but we all know it's true."

"I might have had my differences with Amy and Roxi in the past, but it's all just that.  The past.  I'm focused on the present.  I'm determined to work together as a team to knock those bitches down and prove to The Mean Girls how wrong they really are."

"And regardless of what any of them say...WE will be walking the winners.  Sorry 'bout it huntys."


******************************


We're two and a half weeks away from Sin City Wrestling's next Supershow, Violent Conduct II and just three days away from Climax Control.  Most of the superstars and Bombshells have made their way to Mesa at this point, with the exception of a few.  The main event for this week features the first time teaming between Misty and the woman who defeated her last year to win the Bombshell Championship, Roxi Johnson, along with Amy Marshall.  The three women will be facing off against their common enemy; the women who often refer to them as the Jealous Janis'...The Mean Girls.

Whether or not The Mean Girls will ever admit it, and they won't, the entire Bombshell Division and a majority of Sin City Wrestling despises them and wants to see them gone.  The Mean Girls take too much pride and satisfaction in constantly insisting that Misty is no longer relevant in SCW, or to the fans.  But guess what?  Misty is VERY relevant and she will be for a very, very, VERY long time, because she will be the one to end the Mean Girls' reign of terror on the Bombshell Division.  She may not accomplish it alone, but she knows that, ultimately, the only way to take out the Mean Girls will be to destroy Delia.

And Misty gets her first shot at the "unofficial" leader of the Mean Girls.  No to mention, the added bonus of facing Mercedes Vargas and Veronica Taylor at the same time.  It was a match made in heaven for the three-time former Bombshell Champion.  It was a match made in heaven for the Mean Girls also.  It truly will be the perfect Main Event leading into Violent Conduct II.


Thursday August 28th
Mesa, Arizona


The scene opens up inside of a local wrestling facility where some of the superstars and Bombshells are using as a training center for their upcoming matches this week.  It is where we currently find Vixen helping Misty out before her big match.  Vixen has Misty's arm wrenched behind her back, in control of her former(?) tag team partner.

Misty: You know, this isn't completely...necessary.

Vixen locks the hold in tighter and Misty grimaces a bit as a jolt of pain rushes up her arm.

Vixen: You should know better than to think that, Misty.  Just because the Mean Girls like to cheat to win doesn't mean they don't have some experience with certain holds and maneuvers.

Misty laughs then reverses the hold, attempting to wrench Vixen's arm behind her, but Vixen blocks it and instead Misty whips her across the ring.  Vixen rebounds back and Misty stops her with a nice shoulder block that sends the current Bombshell Champion down to the canvas.  Misty smiles and lets out a laugh.

Misty: Key word being some, Vix.  I'm more worried about beating those rats at their own game.

Vixen: And you think it's a good idea to stoop to their level?

Vixen kips up, getting back on her feet.

Vixen: That's really not the way to make a statement.

Misty takes in a deep breath then lets out a loud frustrated growl and pulls at her hair.  She spins around, turning away from Vixen.

Misty: Vix, I'm just at my wits end with these hags!  I'm so sick and tired of them constantly running their mouths and putting down all my hard work from over the past three years.

Vixen: You need to stop letting them get to you.  We both know that there is no truth to a single word they say, and so does everyone else.

Misty: I don't know, Vix.  Maybe if I hadn't left like I did earlier this year, none of this would be happening.  I could have stopped them before it got to this point...

Vixen offers Misty a comforting smile but she shakes her head, disagreeing.

Vixen: No offense, but you're fooling yourself if you think that.  They would have found a way to force themselves on SCW and the fans that they hate so much.  They are the ones that had to make themselves relevant when they weren't.  Think about that.  

Misty turns around and leans her back against the ropes.  Vixen is staring at her and both remain silent for a while as the thoughts run through her mind.  How had she not thought of that before?  Why was she spending so much time...so much energy...on fighting with the Mean Girls?

Misty: I've really screwed up this year, haven't I?  

Vixen: No, you haven't.  I think you've made up for a lot of the mistakes you've made in the past, especially with Eden.  You're just focusing all of your energy on the Mean Girls, and honestly, it's giving them the attention that they seek.  Worry about beating them in the ring, yes.  But the war of words on Twitter?  Just....stop.

Misty: I don't know why I can't, Vix.  Everything that they say just gets under my skin.  

Before Vixen has a chance to respond, they are interrupted by the sound of heels clicking against the floor.  The both turn their attention towards the door leading into the gym.  SCW head report, Pussy Willow, is walking towards the ring.  She has a professional smile on her face as she approaches the side of the ring, looking at Vixen first, then to Misty.

PW: Hello ladies.  How's the training session going today?

Misty: We're taking a bit of a break if you couldn't notice.  What are you doing here?  I wasn't aware of any interview...

PW: I got word that you two were here so I thought I'd stop by.  Since you're both involved in the main event in some way, I thought I could get your thoughts on the whole thing.

Misty walks across the ring towards Pussy Willow and Vixen follows behind her.  Misty steps through the ropes and sits on the ring apron, crossing her right left over her left, giving her full attention to Pussy Willow.

Misty: You want my thoughts on it?  Shouldn't that be obvious?

Vixen: Misty, relax.  She's just doing her job...

Misty: I'm aware of that, but why should I repeat myself?  The Mean Girls are the ones who enjoy doing that every single day.

Misty now folds her arms across her chest.  Pussy Willow just keeps smiling, not allowing Misty's attitude to get to her.

PW: Some days it seems like you enjoy the same.  If you don't like repeating yourself so much, why do you bother to engage in these Twitter Wars with any of the Mean Girls nearly every single day?  

Misty: Because if someone doesn't say something to them, they're just going to keep thinking that what they're saying is okay.  That it's all true.  I'm not going to just sit back and not defend myself.

PW: I'm not saying you shouldn't, but feeding into their garbage isn't the way to do it either.  Hell even Roxi Johnson is smart enough not to do that and you're teaming with her and Amy Marshall this week.

Misty narrows her eyes at Pussy Willow and her nostrils flare.  Vixen can sense the tension rising in Misty and she keeps a close watch on her friend and partner.

Misty: Yeah and what's your point?

PW: If you want my honest opinion, I think Roxi should be concerned about having to team with you and Amy Marshall.  The both of you seem to let what the Mean Girls say get to you the most and it could very well--

Pussy Willow is suddenly taking back as Misty jumps off the ring apron, getting right in Pussy Willow's face.  Vixen jumps into action and quickly steps through the ropes and jumps down from the ring, standing behind Misty and grabbing a hold of her arm.

Misty: Don't you even finish that sentence, blondie.  Roxi, Amy and I will do just fine against those dirty rats and don't you dare try to imply that Amy or I will do something to screw it up for us.

PW: Right, because getting worked up like really shows that I don't have a point. Look at yourself, honey.  You want to do us all a huge favor and destroy the Mean Girls?  You better get your act together and not let them bother you so much.  Don't give them the advantage.

Misty: Let me go, Vix!

Vixen shakes her head and refuses to release her hold on Misty.

Vixen: I don't think so, Misty.  You need to calm down, because if you don't I have a feeling you're going to do something stupid.

PW: It's fine, Vixen.  I think I've overstayed my welcome anyway.  I've got more work to do anyway.

Misty: Yeah why don't you go find Delia, Mercedes and Veronica and tell them all about this.  Maybe they'll let you sit with them...

Pussy Willow shakes her head with a laugh and she backs away from Misty.

PW: I'm sorry for upsetting you, Misty.  Good luck to you, Roxi and Amy on Sunday.  I think it's safe to say that I, as well as everyone else, will be rooting for your team to walk away with the win.

Pussy Willow then turns and heads back to the doors and heads out.  Vixen finally releases her hold on Misty just as Misty yanks her arm away from her.  Vixen looks at her, clearly worried.

Vixen: Misty, you really need to calm down.  You know, up until recently, you were the voice of reason to me.  Now it seems like we've switched places.  You can not let the Mean Girls rile you up like this.

Misty takes in a few deep breaths, letting every kind and encouraging word from Vixen process in her mind.  A few seconds later she lowers her head and buries her face into her hands and just starts sobbing.  Vixen places a comforting hand on her shoulder, but Misty pulls away.

Misty: I..I have to go.  I need some time alone right now.

Vixen: I really think--

Misty: I'm sorry, Vix.  

Misty then rushes off towards the locker rooms, leaving a stunned yet concerned Vixen standing there.  Vixen shakes her head and takes a deep breath before she, too, heads off towards the locker rooms.

******************************


I...I don't know what's happening to me.  One minute, I'm perfectly fine, focusing on a training session with Vixen.  The next, all this bullshit with the Mean Girls is consuming my every thought.  I can feel it happening, but I can never seem to stop it.  And now..I let it get so bad that I unleashed my anger on someone who didn't deserve it.

Looking back, I know Pussy Willow was right earlier.  I'm letting the Mean Girls get under my skin, and truth be told, that's a big mistake.  That's giving them all the satisfaction, and it needs to stop.  But...how?  How do I just sit back and ignore them?  How do I stand by and let them treat everyone like shit and act like that's just okay?  Like that is acceptable in this world?  Right now, the only answer to that question is simple.  I can't.

I can't let them think that what they're doing and saying is acceptable, but what I CAN do is continue to prove to them in the ring just who is better, because they sure as hell aren't.  They can think all they want that they are, but in the long run, they're not and they never will be.

You hear that ladies?  I hope you're all watching this...taking in every single word that I'm saying because I mean it all.  Delia...Mercedes...Veronica...This Sunday, the three of you will NOT be walking out of Mesa with a victory.  There is no chance in hell you'll be going into Violent Conduct winners, but I'm sure the three of you will think otherwise, won't you?

Especially you, Veronica.  I mean, after all, you've been on quite the winning streak lately.  Bravo, Veronica.  Bravo.  You've won your last three matches.  But tell me something, Veronica.  How many of your matches before that have you won?  What is your win loss record as a whole in SCW, because if my memory serves me correctly, it's not that impressive.  You're not this hot shit that you make yourselves out to be and to be quite honest...you're the weakest link in the Mean Girls.  Even your sister's in the Mean Girls know it, they just refuse to admit it.  What do you think they'll do when YOU are the one to get pinned on Sunday?  They'll treat you just as they treated Angelica and Tessa after I beat the both of them.  Face it Veronica.  Even though you're a founding member of the Mean Girls, you don't mean shit with Delia as the Queen Rat.  Sorry not sorry.

And Mercedes...what can I possibly say about you?  I can't remember a moment where I actually liked you since you've stepped foot in SCW.  You've always had a horrible attitude, but I will admit you've made quite a name for yourself...at least in the Roulette Division.  You have the opportunity at Violent Conduct II to become a three time Bombshell Roulette Champion.  An accomplishment I, myself, have made with the Bombshell title but guess what?  I was the first three time Bombshell Champion.  And how many times have you held that title?  Hmm...none that I can remember and as long as you're in the Mean Girls, you never will.  Do you want to know why?

As long as Delia is the Queen Rat she won't allow any one of you little bitches be above her.  Deny it all you want, but it's the truth.  You'll always be stuck in her shadow.  Real good decision you made joining up with them, Mercedes.  There went any hopes I ever had for you.

And now it's time for me to save the absolute WORST for last.  You, Delia...You are the one I am most looking forward to getting my hands on.  I simply can not wait rip into you and beat the ever living SHIT out of you.  Not just because you're a mean nasty bitch.  Not just because I want to prove to you and everyone watching that I will always be better than you, no matter how old I am..but simply for the fact that you have made this situation personal when in the beginning it was nothing more than business to me.  You, Delia, had to go and involve my son in this war, using him as a pawn in your attempt to turn him against his family.

You have no remorse, no shame, for taking matters that you know absolutely NOTHING about and spinning it to your advantage.  You have no problem lying just to get your own fucking way, and I will NOT let it continue.  I'm not going to stop until I destroy you, Delia.  Not just emotionally, but physically as well.  Sunday will be the beginning of the end for you.  I'm going to give you a taste of what is to come.  Only a taste, because I'm going to be nice and let Vixen get her shot in at Violent Conduct.  Don't make the mistake in thinking she won't because I can promise you that she is more determined than ever to kick your ass and hang on to the title that belongs around her waist.

I'm not going to waist too much time spewing a bunch of hateful bullshit towards you, Delia, because let's face it.  I'll have plenty of time in the future to do that.  This match on Sunday may be our first encounter in the ring, but it sure as hell won't be our last.  It may not be a one on one battle, but I can promise you that sooner or later, I'll get you in that ring alone.  You're hags won't be anywhere near you.  They won't be able to save you.  Enjoy your time, Delia, because it's winding down very quickly.

Roxi...Amy...It's time for the three of us to pull together and really prove these hags wrong.  It's time for us to work together and show them that their time is over.  That none of us are past our prime.  That we're not the *air quotes* Jealous Janis bitches they make us out to be.  WE are true Bombshells.  WE have no reason to be jealous of them  and we CAN and WILL beat them this Sunday.  The three of us have a common goal...a common enemy, and we will stop at nothing until WE are walking into Violent Conducts with a victory and not them.  The Mean Girls will never take over this Bombshell Division, ladies.  

The war rages on...and it's a war the Mean Girls will not win.

59
Climax Control Archives / Killing Two Birds With One Stone
« on: August 06, 2014, 10:46:18 PM »
 Sunday August 3rd
After Climax Control


Just moments ago everyone witnessed just how dangerous the Mean Girls are in SCW and what a threat they pose to the Bombshell Division.  While three-time former Bombshell Champion Misty was giving her speech, announcing her plans for the Bombshell Division as well as the Mean Girls, Delia and her “sisters” ambushed their outspoken rival and delivered quite the beating.  Tessa had slammed Misty’s head into the canvas so viciously, and so many times, it had bloodied Misty’s nose.  Whether it is broken is yet to be seen, but that is the least of her problems.

Delia and Angelica had delivered two vicious shots to Misty’s rib cage with a pink baseball bat.  Before Angelica could deliver a third shot, this time to Misty’s back, Misty’s allies in the Bombshell Division stormed down to the six-sided ring to save the day.  Vixen, Roxi Johnson, Electra Styles, Amy Marshall, Jessie Salco and Zuri Justice all stopped the Mean Girls, evening the numbers before any more damage could be done.

But just how severe is the damage they HAD inflicted?  Just how badly is Misty injured and will that prevent her from taking down the Mean girls like she so desperately wants to do?  Chances are unlikely…

At this very moment, Misty is still being helped through the backstage to the medical locker room.  She has her arm around Vixen’s shoulder as they make their way to the medical locker room, and her other arm is holding her ribs.  Her nose as stopped bleeding, or at least subsided a little bit, and just as the two reach the door, it swings open.  Drake Green’s agent, Barry Goldstein, is walking out.  Drake is right behind him, as the two are leaving after Drake had been checked out himself following the attack by Rage.  Misty and Drake exchange looks, but neither says a word.  Drake almost has a concerned look on his face, but Barry pats him on the shoulder and the two walk off as Vixen leads Misty into the locker room.  They are immediately met by two trainers and they lead Misty over to an examination table, helping her take a seat.


Misty: Vix, I appreciate your concern but I’m fine now.  I’ll be okay.

Vixen: You really need to stop saying that.  I’m staying until you get checked out, because I have a good feeling you’re going to need to go to the hospital.

One of the trainers walks up to Misty with a wet towel and some supplies to clean up her face.

Misty: That won’t be happening.  I don’t need to go to the hospital.

Trainer: Why don’t you let us make that judgment call?  Your nose is still bleeding and if we can’t get the bleeding stopped you will need to go to the hospital.  Not to mention you could have broken ribs after that attack.

Misty laughs and shakes her head as the trainer starts wiping away the blood from around her nose and mouth.

Misty: You don’t need to tell me that I might have broken ribs.  I know I have broken ribs because I felt the damn things crack as soon as the bat hit my midsection.  Do what you need to do here, but I’m not going to a damn hospital.  I’m not some pansy like Liz Smalls who has to be seen by a doctor over a damn broken nail.

Vixen: Why do you insist on fighting this battle alone?  There are now six of them, seven if you count Holly, and only one of you.  You need help in this fight.

Misty then winces as the trainer wipes around her nose.  She glares at him, warning him to be a little gentler and he apologizes and continues.

Misty: Because I can handle those skanks alone.  If they want to gang up on me and ambush me six on one, that is there problem.  It only proves that they can’t beat me one on one.  I’m not stooping to their level in needing help taking them out.

Vixen: It’s not stooping to their level.  It’s accepting help in this battle.  Regardless of what you say, though, we’re going to help you.  We all want to see the Mean Girls gone and it’ll be a lot quicker and easier if we all do it together.

Before Misty has a chance to respond, the door swings open and Spike Staggs walks in, looking concerned for his former fiancée, and the mother of his child.  Misty looks at him and shakes her head.

Misty: Geez, Spike, I’m fine.  You don’t need to be here.

Spike: Like hell I don’t.  I’ve got to talk to Eden in a little while and I had to make sure you were okay.

Misty: Vix, can you give us a minute?

Vixen: Of course.  I’ll just be outside.

Vixen and Spike exchanges looks and Spike kisses Vixen’s cheek before she disappears out into the hall.  Spike watches as the trainer finishes cleaning up Misty’s face, luckily having stopped the bleeding, and he now begins checking on her ribs.  Misty pulls her shirt up to just above her ribcage, and Spike shakes his head with a loud sigh.

Spike: Jesus…They did a number on you.

Misty looks down at her ribs, which are now very visibly bruised.  The trainer starts poking prodding away, causing her to wince again and she flinches.  He apologizes but Misty turns her attention back to Spike.

Misty:  No, they didn’t Spike.  Roxanne did a number on me two years ago.  What Delia and her bunch of lap rabid dogs did was nothing.  It doesn’t even hurt that—OW!

Trainer: You really should go get some x-rays done at the hospital, Misty.  You should make sure you don’t have any internal bleeding also.

Misty shakes her head.

Misty: Absolutely not.  I have a couple broken ribs.  I already told you that.  I’m fine.

Spike: Would you stop with that crap already?  If you have internal blee—

Misty: I don’t care, Spike!  I’ve been through a lot worse than this and I’m NOT giving the Mean Girls the satisfaction in thinking they hurt me that bad.  I’ll call Eden later and talk to her myself and let her know that I’m fine.

The trainer then begins wrapping Misty’s ribs tightly, but gently so he doesn’t cause her any more discomfort.  Spike folds his arms across his chest and just as he is about to say something in response, the locker room door opens once again and his uncle, Erik Staggs, walks in.  Misty sees him and growls, but she tries not to move so the trainer can finish wrapping her ribs.

Misty: Oh for the love of God…Not you, too!

Erik: Well hello to you, too, Misty.

Spike: Maybe you can help me talk some sense into her.

Erik: As tempting as that may be, I came here to let her know about her match next week.  I think she’ll be rather pleased with it…

Spike seems surprised to hear this, as does Misty, but she looks at Erik intently.

Spike: You’re kidding right?  Her ribs aren’t going to be healed by then.

Erik: Unless she isn’t medically cleared to wrestle, then the match will happen.  And something tells nothing will stop her from wrestling in this match.

Misty: You’ve got my attention.  What’s the match.

Erik glances to Spike for a moment, then to Misty.

Erik: Well…it’s a handicap match.

Misty: You’re kidding me right?  Erik, I don’t need any damn help—

Erik holds his hand up, silencing Misty before she can even finish her sentence.

Erik: You don’t have help in this one.  It’s going to be you against Angelica and Tessa.

Misty smiles wickedly and starts laughing, her tune suddenly changing on the subject.  Spike’s eyes widen.

Spike: You’re kidding, right?  You’re just going to throw her in the ring against two of those no-good cheating pieces of trash?

Misty: Spike!  It’s okay.  I’m actually looking forward to it.

Spike spins around and stares at Misty just as the trainer finishes wrapping her ribs.  Misty pulls her shirt back down.

Trainer: You’re all set.  But I really do suggest going to the hospital and having it checked out further.  If you have any worsening pains or any further problems, you get your butt to the emergency room.

Misty: I’ll take that under consideration, thanks.

Spike: So, you’re really going to go through with it then?  You’re going to get into the ring with Angelica and Tessa and subject yourself to another beating, possibly worse than this one?

Misty nods.

Misty: Oh please…It’s not like I’m wrestling with a broken neck like some people are doing around here.  Angelica and Tessa will be no problem for me.  Angelica might have wrestling experience but she’s not that good and she hasn’t been in the ring in quite a while.  And Tessa…well, I’ve got other plans on how to break that one down.

Misty slowly slides down off of the examination table, and stands up as straight as she can.  A shot of pain runs through her ribs, but she hides it as best as she can and looks at Spike, who isn’t pleased with her decision.

Spike: You may have no problem going after them alone, but each one of those ladies that came out and saved your ass tonight will be watching backstage and I’m not going to stop any of them from intervening again if they need to.  I don’t know what is going on with you lately, but you need to talk to someone about it.

Misty walks up to Spike, glaring at him with a fire in her eyes.

Misty: Nothing is going on with me, Spike.  I’m perfectly fine, and I’ll be even better once the Mean Girls are gone for good.

Spike: Look, I understand you wanting to beat them down because of all of this crap with Timmy, but I think it’s starting to go beyond that.  There's more to this than you are admitting to and you need to talk to someone about it.

Misty: There's nothing to talk about, Spike.  I'm fine.

Spike: If you say so, but I'm not buying it.  I think you're about to seriously crash and burn.  And don't think that the Mean Girls won't take advantage of that.  They find one single weakness to use against you and they will without hesitation.

Misty rolls her eyes.

Misty: Thanks for the pep talk, Spike, but I've got everything under control.  

Spike: I don't agree, but I guess we'll all have to wait to find out, won't we?  

Misty: Yeah, I guess you will.  Now, are we done here?  I'd like to get back to my hotel room and crash for the night.

Spike looks her over, paying close attention to her eyes, and what looks like dark circles underneath them.

Spike: You, uh, been sleeping okay lately?

Misty nods quickly.

Misty: Just fine.  I'll talk to you later.

Misty then brushes past Spike and opens the locker room door.  Vixen is standing just outside, like she said she would be, and Misty just glances at her before slowly walking away down the hall to go get her things.  Spike heads out, joining his future bride, and Vixen looks at him curiously.

Vixen: Everything okay my love?

Spike: According to her, yeah, but if you ask me...I don't think it is.  I can't get through to her and honestly, I don't know who the hell can.  

Vixen: Well she knows we're all here for her.  That's all we can do for now.  The rest is up to her.

Spike nods, wrapping his arm around Vixen.

Spike: I guess you're right.  Well, let's get out of here.  Been a long night.

Vixen nods and the scene fades as the two head down the hall in the same direction Misty just went.

*************************


Immediately after leaving the Redwood Empire Ice Arena, Misty did exactly what she said she was going to do.  She headed back to her hotel room in Santa Rosa hoping to relax.  She was physically and mentally exhausted following everything that transpired this evening and instead of jumping into a hot shower, she went straight over to the bed and laid down.  

For a long while she found herself staring up at the ceiling in the darkened room; different thoughts running through her mind.  She was going through so much lately and it was difficult for her to process it all, one thing at a time.  The situation with The Mean Girls was of course at the forefront of her mind, as that was the biggest thing going on in her life at the moment.

As she found herself thinking about The Mean Girls and what they did to her tonight, she felt her eyes start to flutter.  She kept fighting to keep her eyes open, but after a few minutes, her eyes finally closed and she drifted off to sleep.  

But, it wasn't a restful one...As soon as she is asleep, it is clear that her mind is playing quite the horrible trick on her...


*************************


"Like, oh em gee, I can't believe you brought us here.  This place smells soooo horrible!"

Two familiar faces, those belonging to the Mean Girls' very own Angelica and Tessa are seen walking down the hallway of a building.  They don't look quite the same, however, as they have aged just a bit, but they clearly still keep up with their beauty and make sure they look their best.  They are, also, not alone.  Walking in front of them is a young woman, possibly in her early twenties with dark brown hair, and slightly tanned skin. Her face is a dead ringer for a younger verson of Misty, and she turns her head to glance at Angelica.

Woman: Don't worry, Ange, we won't be long.  I promise.  She's my mother...I had to come see her.

Angelica and Tessa look at one another, both sharing the same disgusted look.  They both shrug, however, as they head down the hall, and turn right, just past a set of double doors.

Angelica: If you say so, Eden.  I just hope they remembered to change her depends this time.  Sooo gross!

The young woman, now identified as Misty and Spike's daughter, Eden, rolls her eyes but she laughs at Angelica's joke as they walk through the dining room.  They look around at all the tables filled with balding old men and white haired old ladies as they are just being brought up for dinner.  

Eden: Don't worry.  I gave them quite the scolding after the last incident.  I had to take a shower just to get the smell off of me when I got home!  Ugh!

Tessa: Why did ye have to bring us again?  

The trio then walk up to one of the nursing homes several elebators leading to the lower level.  Eden pushes the button to go down and they wait for the doors to open.

Eden: Because, Tessa...I love to see the look in her eyes every time I bring you girls.  Not to mention, I'm NOT coming to this stinkhole alone.  Can't you just see all the gorss old men wanting to grope me?

Angelica: Ugh, right?!  It's sooo disgusting.  

The door to the elevator then opens and the three walk inside.  Eden hits the button leading to the first floor and the doors then close a few seconds later.  

Eden: You know, I feel kinda bad.  I mean...the poor woman ended up here all alone.  

Angelica: Your point being?  This is what happens to basics, sweetie.  She got old.  Her body deteriorated and you had no choice but to bring her here.  Do you really feel bad that you don't have to wipe her ass for her every day?

Eden shudders, as does Tessa, and both women shake their heads.

Eden: Eww, gross. Definately not, but come on.  It is sorta tragic, don't you think?

Tessa: Nah, course it's not, love.  

The elevator then makes its stop on the first floor and the doors ding open.  Several residents are just outside, waiting to head up to the dining room for dinner, and all three get disgusted looks on their face as they carefully walk past them.

Angelica: Ugh I can't believe I forgot my hand sanitizer.  I feel so gross!

Eden: Oh my gawd...The smell down here is worse then upstairs!

Tessa: Christ!  Ye ain't kiddin'!

A couple members of the nursing staff look at the three angrily as they make their way down the hall, stopping just outside one of the rooms.  Eden turns and looks at Angelica and Tessa.

Eden: Wait here just a sec.  Let me make sure it wasn't her this time, because if it was...we're leaving.

Angelica and Tessa don't argue that as Eden disappears into the room.  About a minute goes by and Eden reappears, a relieved look on her face.

Eden: We're good ladies.  It wasn't her.

Angelica: Not yet, anyway.  

Eden glares at Angelica as she and Tessa follow her into the room.  One of the rooms two beds is currently empty, as the other resident is upstairs for dinner.  On the other side of the room, however, near the window, is Eden's mother, tucked into bed.  Her skin is old and wrinkled and her hair thin and white.  She's awake, and as she looks at her daughter and the two women following behind her, the hurt in her eyes is very apparent.

Misty: Why...did you...bring them...here again?

Misty's voice is shakey and weak.  Eden sighs and rolls her eyes at her mother.

Eden: You know the deal, Mom.  You want to see me, they come with me.  

Misty: What have...they done...to you?  You were...such...a good girl.

As Misty fights to get a full sentence out, she starts coughing, right in the direction of her daughter, Angelica and Tessa.  They all jump back, nearly freaking out.

Angelica: Oh my gawd!  She did that on purpose!  I...I need to get out of here.

Eden: No, Ange!  You're staying here!  We all leave together, remember?

Tessa: Yeah, remember what happened last time you tried leaving by yourself?  

Angelica: How can I forget?  I still have nightmares about that wrinkly old man grabbing my ass.  

Misty manages to get a chuckle out of that, but she starts coughing again.  Eden folds her arms acorss her chest, glaring at her mother.

Eden: For crying out loud, Mom, turn your head and cough the other way.  I don't want your disgusting old lady germs all over me!  

Misty: You're breaking...my heart...Eden...Please tell them...to leave.

Eden shakes her head, refusing.  Just as she is about to respond, Angelica steps in front of her.

Angelica: Face facts, Misty.  Eden is a Mean Girl now and you are right where you belong.  She doesn't want to end up an disgusting old hag like you, and being one of our sisters was the only option.  

Tessa: Yeah.  You're just jealous because we beat ye in the ring all those years ago.  Ye never even made it past us.

All three start laughing, and just seeing Eden like this is enough to bring Misty to tears.  The tears roll down her cheeks and when Eden sees this, she immediately stops laughing.  She rushes over to her mother's side and wipes the tears away.

Eden: Aww, don't cry mom.  This isn't my fault.  You know that.  All this could have been avoided if you had just accepted the fact that The Mean Girls will always be number one.  I joined the winning team, Mom.  And now...now you're going to live out the rest of your days here a sad sad old lady.  Sorry 'bout it.

Angelica: Ugh, can we go now, Eden?  I think your mom had an accident and if I stay here any longer, I'm going to vomit.

Eden quickly backs away from her mother.

Eden: Face it, Mom.  You are and always will be just another basic.  But me...Well, I'll continue to be fabulous.  If you can't finally admit it then I guess I have no reason to visit you anymore.

Eden turns around looking at Tessa and Angelica.

Eden: Come on ladies.  Let's get out of here.  

Misty reaches her hand out, trying to stop Eden, but Eden ignores her.  She, Angelica and Tessa start walking out the door with Misty's heartbreaking cries to her.

Misty: No...Eden...Please!  Don't leave...me here!  Eden!

But they continue to ignore her as they walk down the hall, and Misty's cries only get louder...


********************


"NO!  EDEN!!!

Misty's eyes open quickly and she bolts upright in the bed.  A jolt of pain runs through her ribs, and she winces, quickly holding her rib cage.  She breathes heavily.  She looks at the clock on the nightstand and sighs.

Misty: Son of a bitch...I wasn't even asleep for an hour that time.  Ouch!

Misty again winces as she moves her legs over the side of the bed, trying to get comfortable.  She takes in a deep breath and looks around the room.

Misty: I can't let that shit happen.  My daughter is going nowhere near those tramps.  She'll never be one of them.  Eden will never be a Mean Girl.

Misty then stands up from the bed, slowly heading over to the mini fridge, taking out a bottle of water.  She opens it and takes a sip then sets it down on the dresser before she rummages through her bag, taking out something to sleep in.  A few minutes later she heads into the bathroom and the sound of the shower turning on follows as the scene fades away.

********************


Wednesday August 6th
Los Angeles, California


The scene opens up inside of a women's clothing boutique somewhere in Los Angeles.  It's early evening and several women are inside the boutique trying on different outfits and dresses.  The one shopper that stands out the most is SCW Bombshell Misty.  She's looking through several of the cothing racks full of various dresses, trying to find something that catches her eye.  She sighs, as nothing seems to be quite her style.  Just then, one of the employees of the store walks up to her.

Employee: Hello ma'am.  Can I help you find something today?

Misty looks at the employee with a polite smile and shakes her head.

Misty: Not right now, thanks.  I'm just looking, but if I need anything I'll let you know.

Employee: Sounds great.  I'll be just over there if you need anything.

Misty smiles and nods and the employee walks away.  Misty starts searching through the dresses once again, shaking her head.  She skips right over several pink dresses as her lip curls up in disgust.  Just then, a familiar voice is heard behind her.

PW: Well look who we have here.  You never really struck me as the type to go shopping for dresses, Misty.

Misty spins around to find SCW reporter, Pussy Willow, standing behind her.  She's wearing a pink mini-dress and is looking at Misty with a smile.

Misty: I'm not, but considering I was told I need to wear something fancy to dinner tomorrow night, a shopping trip was necessary.  Sadly, nothing seems to be my style...obviously.

Pussy Willow giggles and nods in agreement.

PW: I'm sure you could find the perfect little black dress here somewhere.  But, it never hurts to wear something in color...Especially if you're looking to impress one Drake Green.

Misty looks at Pussy Willow, raising an eyebrow.  She folds her arms and starts tapping her foot.

Misty: You people are so nosey, you know that?  I'm not looking to impress anybody.  I'm strictly looking for something appropriate to wear.  

PW: Why don't you ask one of the Mean Girls for some advice?  They're experts in fashion...

Pussy Willow chuckles at her own joke, but Misty glares at her, unimpressed.  Pussy Willow holds her hands up defensively after seeing the look on Misty's face.

Misty: I'll never take fashion advice from those whores, thank you very much.  I'll find something on my own.  

PW: I'm sure you will.  But, don't take this the wrong way...Shouldn't you be focusing on your match against Angelica and Tessa instead of some date with Drake Green?

Misty stops looking at the dresses for a moment, once again glaring at Pussy Willow.  She takes a step towards her then places a hand on her shoulder.

Misty: Okay, it looks like we need to have a little chat, yeah?  Have a seat...

Misty leads Pussy Willow over to one of the sofas in the boutique.  They both take a seat and Misty looks at Pussy Willow with a serious look in her eyes.

Misty: First off...it's not a **air quotes** date with Drake.  We're just having dinner.  That's it.  

PW: If you say so...

Misty: I do say so...and second...I have nothing to worry about facing Angelica and Tessa.  

PW: A lot of people don't agree with that statement.  Facing one is bad enough, but two at once?  Not to mention, they could very well set you up for another ambush like what happened on Sunday night.  Speaking of which, how are the ribs holding up?

Misty frowns after being reminded of the Mean Girls' attack on Sunday night at Climax Control.  She shrugs, but doesn't seem to be in too much pain.

Misty: Not too bad at the moment.  I have them taped up pretty well, but as I've told others...I've dealt with a lot worse.  

PW: Yes, I'm sure you have, but I think you're underestimating this match.  Angelica is not inexperienced in wrestling, and honestly, neither is Tessa.  It's not going to be easy.  Especially not now that they have you at less than one-hundred percent.

Misty: Look...I understand they both have training, but none of that matters.  I've been watching the Mean Girls for a while now and I see their weaknesses.  Especially with Angelica and Tessa.  Those two are going to make it quite easy for me to finish them off and bring them down.  

Pussy Willow raises an eyebrow looking at Misty curiously.

PW: How so?

Misty: Because those two are going to be at each other's throats.  They barely get along as it is, how are they going to co-exist as a team against me?  It's no secret that Delia and those other sluts treat Tessa like shit.  Tessa is their bitch.

PW: Maybe, but she's still sticking by them.

Misty: Yeah, and she's a dumbass for it!  There is no way Angelica is going to let her get any time in this match.  Angelica will want to be the one to try and put a stop to me, but so will Tessa...soo...they'll eventually implode on themselves.

PW: I'm not so sure about that.  They both share a mutual hatred for you so I think they'll do just fine against you.  I think they'll work---

Misty holds up a hand, silencing Pussy Willow.  She starts shaking her head, but she has a smile on her face.

Misty: No, they won't.  You see, deep down, I know Tessa is getting sick of being treated like garbage in the Mean Girls.  And I know Angelica is getting sick of being third or forth in line when she was one of the founding members of that shit group.  There is no way they'll work together cohesively.

PW: And what if Delia and the rest of the Mean Girls are at ringside for this match?  You'll be outnumbered...again.

Misty: If Delia knows what's good for her, she'll make sure they keep their asses backstage.  Trust me, this match will be no problem for me.  I may have a couple of busted ribs, but once I'm through with those two, they'll each have a busted face and will be embarrassed to step foot in front of the SCW's cameras ever again.  Anyone who doubts that...well those are just the idiots who like the Mean Girls...

Misty then stands up from the sofa, heading back over to the clothing racks.

Misty: Now, if you'll excuse me, I don't really want to waste time talking about two disgusting tramps like Angelica and Tessa.  I'm saving my energy on that for when I get into the ring with them and right now...I really need to find something to wear tomorrow night.  

Pussy Willow, too, stands up and walks over to Misty.  She smiles then leans in to her ear.

PW: I hope you realize what you're getting yourself into.  I'm no fan of the Mean Girls, but if they keep growing in numbers...Even you won't be able to stop them alone.  Good luck on Sunday...and have a great time with Drake Green tomorrow night.  

Misty: I won't need luck, thanks.  

Pussy Willow just responds with a quite "mhm" before she walks away to do some shopping of her own.  Misty shakes her head and quietly gets back to looking through the clothing racks, hoping she finds something suitable to wear and the scene fades to black.

60
Character Building Roleplays / Closure
« on: April 04, 2014, 06:39:30 PM »
 Flashback to February 23rd...

The last of the first round matches for the Blast From The Past mixed tag team tournament has just ended, and what a match it turned out to be.  Surprises surrounded the entire match with the return of Odette Ryder as the mystery bombshell, and Gabriel reappearing after the match also.  Odette and her tag partner, Steve Ramone, had managed to pull off the win over Cyrus King and his partner, former three time Bombshell Champion and former Bombshell Tag Team Champion, Misty.  It was the bombshell herself who the cameras are currently following backstage.

After the match, and her loss to Odette, Misty stormed out of the ring and backstage.  She went to the NXT locker room and gathered her things, but before she left the building all together, she made one last detour to take care of some business.  She's currently standing outside the office of co-owner Christian Underwood, and because the door is slightly ajar and she can hear the rustling of some papers inside, she knows he is there.  She politely knocks on the door, waiting for a response.

Christian: Come in.

Misty slowly pushes the door open and enters Christian's make-shift office for the night.  He looks up to see Misty with her duffel bag slung over her shoulder.  He stops what he is doing and gives Misty his undivided attention.

Misty: Sorry to bother you, Christian, but do you have a minute to talk?

Christian: The show's almost over so it's no bother.  Have a seat.

Misty does as she is told and takes a seat in one of the chairs across from Christian.  She sets her duffel bag on the floor, then crosses her right leg over her left and looks at Christian.

Christian: So what's going on?  Why aren't you staying until the end of the show?

Misty: That's what I came to talk to you about, actually.  I'm not just leaving the show, Christian.  I'm leaving all together.  Tonight was my last match.  I'm retired as of now.

Christian: I'm sorry, what?  

Christian stares at Misty, bewildered.  

Misty: You heard me.  I'm done.  I can't do this anymore.

Christian: I know you made the announcement a few weeks back that you'd be retiring this year, but I was under the impression it would happen much later.  Can I ask why the sudden decision?

Misty: It's hard to explain, and I really don't want to get into it.  I've been thinking about this for a while now.

Christian: Pardon my assumption, but does this have anything to do with---

Misty holds her hand up, silencing Christian before he can finish what he was about to say.  

Misty: It has nothing to do with her, so you can stop that thought.  I'm just...done.  I'm done, Christian, and this is the best way to do it.  

Christian: I really disagree with that.  How is you retiring after a tough loss  like tonight the best way to go about it?  If anything, it'll just make you look like a sore loser.

Misty: Let people think what they want, but it's my decision.  And this wasn't a tough loss, either.  Every time I face Odette I lose, so it was no more difficult than any other time.

Christian: Again, I disagree.  This was Odette's first match back.  I can understand why you'd be upset over this loss.  Especially given the circumstances surrounding how she left.  

Misty doesn't even bother to hide her displeasure over the turn this conversation has taken.  

Misty: Like I said, this has nothing to do with Odette so can we please not talk about her?  I wanted to let you know before I left, because once I get home, I'm not coming back.

Christian: I'm sorry, Misty, but I won't accept this.  I'm not letting you quit like this.

Misty raises an eyebrow and stares at Christian.

Misty: I'm not quitting.  I'm retiring.  There is a difference, and who are you to say how I can and can not go about it?  

Christian: Because you're visibly upset, and if you make this decision now, you're going to regret it.  And you are quitting, by doing it this way.  If you want to retire, do it in a more respectable, memorable fashion.  Not just walking out after a loss with not so much as a word to the fans or your NXT stablemates about it.  Trust me, this is NOT the way to do this.

Misty: Well like I said, it's my decision.  I'm going home, and I'm not coming back.  I'm finished, and I'm pretty sure once I'm gone not one person will miss me much.

Christian shakes his head and leans forward in his chair.  Misty seems adamant in her decision, but Christian refuses to accept it.

Christian: Look, if you want to go home for a bit, I'm not going to stop you.  In fact, here's what I'm suggesting.  Take some time off, but I'm telling you right now, you're NOT retiring this way.  Clear your head for a while.  Rest.  Relax.  Do whatever you need to, but I'm not letting you quit.  Not like this, because I know you'll regret it later on.  I'll be sure to keep in touch, and IF after some time passes you still feel this way, we'll discuss this further.

Misty: I'm not going to change my mind.

Christian: You say that now, but how long have I known you?  Take my advice.  Go home and get some rest.

Misty sighs and as much as she wants to protest, she can tell by the look on Christian's face that he won't budge on this.  She takes in a deep breath, and shrugs her shoulders.

Misty: Fine, but don't be surprised if I don't come back.  

Christian: Trust me, you'll be thanking me next time you see me.  

Misty: We'll see about that.  

Misty then reaches down and grabs her duffel bag, once again throwing it over her shoulder.  She stands up from the chair and looks to Christian one last time before she leaves.

Misty: Well...I guess all I can say is I'll see ya when I see ya.  Enjoy the African Tour.

Christian: Hopefully you'll be able to enjoy it along with everyone else, but I won't press the issue further.  Enjoy your time off and just try and relax.

A sad look falls over Misty's face.  She can only muster up a slight nod as she turns and walks out of the office.  Christian just stares towards the door, but he has more of an optimistic look on his face than Misty did.  He gets back to his paperwork and the scene fades out.

*************************


This is not the way it's supposed to be.  When I made the announcement about my future retirement, I was not expecting it to happen like this.  I wanted to go out with a bang.  I wanted to go out in style and in glorious fashion, because given everything that I accomplished in my career, I thought I deserved nothing less than a spectacular end to my career.  

Then I had to go and completely ruin everything.

Yes, I had said that as long as Vixen and I held the Bombshell Tag Team titles I would remain on the active roster.  Yes I made sure to point out that even if we lost them sooner rather than later, I had no set date for retiring from wrestling.  I made sure to say that because, quite honestly, I wasn't fully prepared to end my career so soon in the year.

Entering the Blast From The Past mixed tag team tournament was my way of delaying my retirement, even if only for several weeks.  Sure, I didn't know who my partner was until the card was announced, but I had to be confident in myself to get the job done.  Not just for myself, but for my partner.  After all, I had to redeem myself for last year when I cost myself and Thatcher Rex the match against, coincidentally enough, Jordan Williams and Odette Ryder.

Odette Ryder...Why does it always come down to Odette Ryder?!  I guess a better question would be, why do I always let Odette get to me?

The entire week leading up to that match, I had a sneaking suspicion.  I wasn't one hundred percent sure, and I was hoping that Odette wasn't the mystery bombshell teaming with Steve Ramone.  But my gut was telling me that it was her.  That after her just abandoning her half of the Bombshell Tag Titles, and Gabriel no less, that Odette was making her return to SCW.  And on Sunday I finally got my confirmation.  

Don't get me wrong, I was just as surprised as anyone else, because I wanted to be wrong.  I really did.  When Odette revealed herself not only was I shocked, but I was angry as hell as well.  For the first couple of months after she left, I wanted to get a hold of Odette and talk to her...as a friend.  After we won the tag team titles, I tried my hardest to get along with her...to make her see that I had changed.  But when she came back on Sunday...all my remorse and regret over the way I had treated her...it completely disappeared.

I had faced off against her numerous times in the past, and she'd walked away the winner in the majority of those matches, but I was determined to win this one.  Or so I thought.

I wanted nothing more than to beat her...to make her regret stepping foot back in Sin City Wrestling after how she left.  In a way, the "Queen of the Damned" had momentarily made a return on Sunday, and she had completely clouded my better judgement.  I was only seeing red when I was looking at Odette, and during the entire match, and that was my mistake.

If I hadn't let her get to me like that.  If I had just focused more on the match, and advancing to the next round, I wouldn't be in the position that I am right now.  But what's done is done now.

And I'm going to make the best of it.
 




Flash forward a week and a half later.  Spring is just a couple of weeks away, but you wouldn't know it in the city of Chicago.  The winter has been brutal to say the least, with over seventy inches of snow thus far, and the residents of Chicago and the surrounding area are hoping for the warmer weather to finally make an appearance.  

Today, however, is not that day.  

Mother Nature has once again decided to cover the Chicago land area in upwards of seven inches of snow, and most of the residents of the city and the area are once again joined in a collective annoyed sigh.  After all, most of the snow from the winter as a whole had only just recently melted, and they were hoping it meant they were finally finished with seeing the puffy white stuff.  Hell, Misty doesn't even live in Chicago anymore and she's wishing for an end to the snow.

Misty: You know, this winter has just proven why I made the right choice in moving out of Chicago in the first place.  Every time I fly out here lately it's been snowing.

Misty and her boyfriend of less than six months, Seth, are snuggled up on the sofa in his living room.  He has a nice warm fire burning in his fireplace, and both seem to be enjoying their time together. Seth smiles, and takes a drink of the beer he holds in his left hand, while Misty is cuddling up to him with his right arm wrapped around her.

Seth: Yeah, but how can you complain when we get more moments like this together each time you visit? You can't say you don't enjoy it.

Misty: True, I can't deny it.  But it would be even better to be able to get out of the damn house and enjoy some sunshine, don't you think?

Seth: Honestly, I'd rather take the snow these days.  It gets me out of working at the gym and hearing Frankie's reaction.

Misty laughs but playfully elbows Seth in his side.  He laughs too, then lifts his feet up and props them up on his coffee table.

Seth: So have you decided when you're flying back to Vegas yet?  I know you told me you only bought a one-way ticket this time.

Misty remains silent, offering no response to Seth's question.  He looks at her from the corner of his eye, thinking maybe she fell asleep, but that is not the case.  Instead, she is just staring at the burning fire, appearing deep in thought.

Seth: Babe?  You gonna answer my question?

Misty: No, I haven't decided yet.  I just want to enjoy my time with you without talking about Vegas.

Seth: Okay, but don't you have to be at the show on Sunday?  I know you were given the night off this past Sunday, but don't you need to be there?

Misty takes in a deep breath, then slowly pushes herself away from Seth.  He looks at her, now concerned about the tension that has clearly risen in Misty.

Seth: What?  What is it?

Misty: I wasn't given the night off, Seth.  

Seth: Okay?  Then what's going on?

Misty leans forward.  The expression on her face has now changed to a somber expression as she now has to tell Seth the truth.

Misty: I'm done, Seth.  I'm finished with wrestling...with SCW.

Seth's eyes nearly bug out of his head.  He stares at her, completely shocked with what Misty has just told him.

Seth: You're kidding me, right?  They fired you?!  

Misty shakes her head, but she can't help but smile a little as the man she loves automatically assumes the worst.

Misty: Of course they didn't.  They'd never fire me.  If they wanted to fire me, they would have done it after the kidnapping stunt with Melody Grace.

Seth: Okay...so what the fuck happened?  If they didn't fire you---

Misty slowly turns her head and looks Seth in the eyes, answering his question without words.  

Seth: You...you quit?  Why would you quit?

Misty: Well, I wouldn't consider it quitting, either.  I told you I was retiring this year.

Seth: Yeah, but I just assumed it was going to be closer to the end of the year...Not now!

Misty nods.  She, too, had assumed the same thing, but things change, don't they?

Misty: Well, things have changed.  I guess I just realized alot sooner that I can't do it anymore.

Seth: This has to do with--

Misty holds her hand up, quickly stopping Seth from going any further.

Misty: Please...don't even say her name.

Seth: Well, I guess that's my answer.  You sure this was the best way to retire?  After...well, you get my drift.

Yes, she got his drift.  She got it loud and clear, but she wasn't going to admit that she might have made a mistake.  Instead, she slowly nods, trying to prove to him this was the best decision.

Misty: I'm sure.  I already talked to Christian Underwood.  He wasn't happy, but ultimately, it's my decision.

Misty made it a point to leave out the part where Christian wasn't accepting her retirement.  She also left out the part that she was still technically employed with SCW, because in her mind, she had already made the decision not to return.

Seth: It is your decision, and I'll support you on it, but...

Misty: But what?  Seth, we can spend more time together now.  I can fly out here more, and not have to worry about being in Vegas or California for shows.  

Seth: I just want to be sure that you made the right decision.  That you won't regret it later on.

Misty quickly puts on a happy face, to persuade Seth that she wouldn't...that she doesn't regret this decision.  She scoots in closer to Seth, taking his hand in hers, and mustering the most confident looking on her face as she possibly can, though deep down, she knew that not only was she trying to persuade Seth of this, but she was persuading herself as well.

Misty: I don't regret it Seth, and I'm telling you that I won't.  For the first time in my life, I feel like everything is falling into place like it should.  I'm retired from wrestling, and I have you.  I'm really loving life right now, so please...please don't ruin this for me, okay?  

Seth stays quiet for a moment, processing everything Misty has said to him.  He looks into her eyes, searching for a reason not to believe her, but he can't find one.  He leans in, taking her face in his hands and then brings his lips to hers.  They share a long passionate kiss until Seth pulls away, looking at the woman he loves.

Seth: Wait until Frankie finds out you'll be around more.  

Misty laughs and then shoves Seth away.

Misty: And you just went and ruined it.  Can we just not think about anything to do with wrestling right now?  And that includes that grumpy old fart, Frankie.

Seth: Alright, alright...Sorry.  Let's just get back to what we were doing before, okay?

Seth sits back on the sofa, waiting for Misty to join him, but she clearly has other plans.  She stares at him with a devious smirk on her face.  He looks at her curiously.

Seth: What's that look for?

Misty: Oh please, you should know me by now.  I think I have a better idea than just snuggling on the couch in front of the fireplace.  

Seth: Oh yeah?  And what might that be?

Misty gets up and stands right in front of Seth.  She grabs him by the hands, and pulls him up from the sofa.  

Misty: If you really want to find out the answer to that, why don't you follow me to the bedroom?  Or you could just stay here in front of the fire.  Your choice.

Misty then turns and walks away, heading towards the bedroom.  Seth watches her for a moment, then quickly looks at the fireplace.  It doesn't take him long to make up his mind as he quickly follows behind Misty without a second look to the fireplace.

******************************


I didn't exactly lie to Seth.  I just left out something I deemed unnecessary for him to know.  Christian Underwood may not have accepted my retirement following that match two weeks ago, and he might be convinced that I'll change my mind, but I have absolutely no plans on coming back.  None what-so-ever.

Regardless of what I've ever said in the past, it was never truly easy being at the top of the division, whether I wanted to be or not.  Don't get me wrong, it felt great being the champion, and being considered the best the division had to offer, but the second that belt is in your possession, that target is tattooed on your back, and you simply can't get rid of it...not until you finally lose that belt.

But I took on the challenge.  Not one.  Not twice.

Three times.  

Three times I held the Bombshell Championship and dealt with the target on my back.  Three times I dealt with having to constantly look over my shoulder, wondering who would be after me next.  Like I said, it wasn't easy, and it's not something I think I can deal with any longer.

But I'm sure someone on the Bombshell roster is willing to accept that challenge, and gladly.  I have no doubt that SCW will find a Bombshell Champion that can lead the division the way it needs to be led.  A woman who will wear the belt with pride...a woman who deserves it.

Because I'm not that woman anymore.
 




March 19th

Two weeks later we find ourselves back in Las Vegas, this time at Spike Staggs' home.  Several cars are parked outside, one of them being Misty's blue Ford Edge.  Pink balloons are tied around the front fence, give away clues that a special little girl is celebrating her birthday today.

Inside the house, six year old Eden Staggs' is opening her presents, surrounded by her rather large extended family.  Vixen is cozied up to her fiancee, and Eden's father, Spike Staggs'.  Jamie and Timmy are over on another side of the room, chit chatting about something, probably video games.  And Misty is seated next to her daughter as she rips open one gift after another.  Misty's boyfriend, Seth, is even there, seated on the other side of Eden.  What was once a rather dysfunctional, argumentative family, has now turned into a close-knit group of friends of sorts.  And all for Eden.

Misty: So, Eden, are you going to tell me what Vixen is going to get you tomorrow, or do I need to tickle it out of you?

Eden's eyes go large as she stops opening one of her presents and stares at her mother.

Eden: Nooo!  No tickles!  And I can't tell you what it is.  It's a surprise!

Seth: Isn't it supposed to be a surprise for you, though?

Eden turns her head and looks at Seth with an amused smile.

Eden: No because I'm the birthday girl.  I'm SUPPOSED to know these things.  

Eden then rolls her eyes very sarcastically, and Misty can't help but let out a laugh at her daughter's behavior.  Seth looks at Misty with a shrug of his shoulders and shakes his head as Eden gets back to opening her presents.

Eden: Mommy, Seth doesn't know me very well.  He needs to visit more so we can spend more time together.

Misty: I know, sweetie.  He does, doesn't he?

Misty glances towards Seth with a grin, but he doesn't notice.  He has his attention focused on the birthday girl, and what he says next, no one sees coming.

Seth: Or maybe once your mommy moves to back to Chicago, you can visit us a lot.  If it's okay with your daddy of course.

A stunned silence suddenly falls over the room.  Eden stops opening her presents, and all eyes fall on not only Seth, but Misty as well.  Eden looks at Seth, then her lip quivers and she turns her head slowly to look at her mother, on the verge of tears.

Seth: I...I wasn't supposed to say that, was I?

Misty looks at Seth very angrily and just shakes her head.

Eden: You...You're moving away?  You can't move away!

Misty: Honey, nothing has been decided.  Mommy isn't going anywhere.

Eden: You're lying!  I know you're lying!  Why would he say that if it wasn't true!  You're leaving me again!

Eden quickly stands up, and before she runs out of the room, she makes it a point to kick Seth hard in his leg and then glare at him.  She rushes out of the room, now crying.  Spike tries to get up to chase after her, but given his knee injury, he can't.

Vixen: I'll go after her.

Vixen runs after Eden quickly, as all eyes remain on Misty and Seth.  Seth more so.  Spike is now furious with him, but the person he should be worried about is the equally, if not more angry Misty standing in front of him.

Misty: What the HELL were you thinking?!  

Seth: I thought you already told her!  

Misty: Seth, you know I hadn't made up my mind on whether or not I'd be moving back to Chicago!  What would make you think that I told my six year old daughter that I'd be moving half way across the country if it wasn't even decided yet?

Before Seth has a chance to respond, Spike clears his throat.  Both Misty and Seth turn and look at him, and he motions his head towards the front door, suggesting they take the argument outside.  Misty gives Spike an apologetic look before leading Seth outside.  The decision drowns out Misty's shouting a bit, but everyone inside can still hear every word that is said.  Several minutes go by before the sound of Misty's car revving to life is heard before it speeds off down the road, and about a minute later, Misty walks back inside the house.  She looks over to her younger sister, Dixie.

Misty: Dixie, do you mind giving me a ride home later?  I let Seth take my car back to my place.

Dixie: Uhhh...Sure.  Everything okay?

Misty: Not at the moment, but I don't want to talk about it right now.  I need to go talk to Eden first.  

Spike: Before you do that, you mind if you and I have a chat?

Spike looks around the room at the whole family, and they take the hint.  One by one they filter out of the room, leaving Spike and Misty alone.

Misty: You know, a year ago, this would have been awkward.

Spike: Let's not bring up the past, alright?  I want to talk about the present, and more importantly, the future.  What the hell is going on?  Are you considering moving to Chicago?

Misty takes in a deep breath then lets out a long sigh.  Spike stares at her, waiting for an answer, but this is not the conversation she was hoping she would have on her daughter's birthday.

Misty: After I told Seth that I was done wrestling...that I'd retired from SCW---

Spike: I thought you were just taking some time off to think things over?  I didn't think you had actually decided anything.

Misty: I didn't, but I didn't tell Seth that.  I left that part out because, honestly, I don't think I'm going back.  But that's besides the point.  After I spoke to Seth about it, he asked me to move back to Chicago.

Spike: And you said what exactly?

Misty shrugs, subconsciously wishing this conversation were over.

Misty: I said I'd think about it.  

Spike lets out a slight laugh and shakes his head.

Misty: You think that's funny?

Spike: No, not really.  I actually think it's a real jack ass move on his part to ask you to move half-way across the country, knowing your daughter is out here, because the hell if I'm letting---

Misty: Before you even finish that sentence, Spike, I wouldn't even consider trying to get custody of Eden and bringing her with me.  This whole situation isn't easy for me.  I don't want to be that far away from Eden, and you know that.

Spike: I know.  So why tell Seth you'd think about moving back?  If he wants to be with you so bad, why the hell can't he move out here?  Seems like a selfish asshole the more I think about it.

Misty again lets out a sigh.  

Misty: I'm trying to figure things out, Spike.  I can't stand fighting with him, but it seems everything lately just leads to another fight.

Spike: And yet you stay with him...

Misty: Okay, this conversation is really starting to get weird for me considering our past.  I'm still with him because---

Spike: Because you're afraid to be alone.  Plain and simple.

Misty's eyes widen as she is taken back by Spike's statement.  She opens her mouth, trying to think of a valid argument, but she can't think of one.

Spike: You know I'm right, don't you?  

Misty: I'm not...Look, don't take this the wrong way, but you and I were broken up for about a year and a half before Seth and I got together.

Spike: That's not exactly what I meant.  You're afraid of being alone, and not just when it comes to your relationship status.  You had Electra Blaze by your side after you left me...then it was those goons you called disciples.  Then after them it was Giani...then Drake...then Seth...

Misty: So you're basically calling me a slut now?

Spike laughs and shakes his head.

Spike: Your words, not mine.  And that's not what I'm doing.  I'm just trying to prove a point.  We may not be together anymore, Misty, but I know you better than you know yourself.  You need to just take some time and just be by yourself...completely.  Figure shit out in your head, because if you don't, you're going to crash and burn and it's not going to be pretty.  Trust me.  

Misty let the words that Spike was saying sink deep into her mind, and it slowly made her think.  It started to open her eyes to the fact that maybe Spike was right...Maybe he had a point.

******************************


He was right...deep down, I knew Spike was right when he said I was afraid to be alone.  I mean, I'm never truly alone in the sense that I have my amazing family around anytime I need them.  She may not live with me, but I have Eden close enough to me and now I can see her anytime I want, so I have that to consider.

So why, when Seth and I fight constantly, did I continue to stay with him?  Yes, I loved him, but was the fighting really worth it?  Was traveling back and forth to Chicago, and him back and forth to Vegas, really worth it?  

Was the relationship really worth all the hassle anymore?  Because I really didn't think it was, and I felt that the time was long over due for our relationship to come to an end.

If only I had known what he was about to do next, as it would have made the whole process easier on us both...


******************************


Later that night, Dixie's car drives off down the street after dropping Misty off at her place.  Her dark blue Ford Edge is parked in her driveway, and her boyfriend(?) waits patiently for her inside.  But, she hesitates outside for a while.  She stares at her front door, quietly contemplating how she plans to break things off with Seth to spare both of them as much heartache as she can.  It would be easier said than done, considering what they both felt for one another, and all they had been through in the short amount of time they had been together.  

But it had to be done.  She closes her eyes, and straightens her stance, ready to get this over with.  She had already waited too long, and the longer she waited, the harder it would be.  She walks up to her front door, and slowly turns the knob, pushing the door open.  When she opens the door, she looks down to the floor, surprised, and a little confused at what she sees.  

Misty: Uhh...Seth?  Where are you?

She tries to take her attention away from the trail of rose petals on the floor, leading down the hallway.  Her mind was immediately leading in one direction, but given what she was about to do, she couldn't think about what Seth was doing.  Never the less, she takes in a deep breath and follows the path of rose petals, leading directly into the bedroom.  She places her hand on the door, pushing it open very slowly, where she finds Seth waiting for her, but the way he has transformed her room leaves her completely speechless.  She tries to speak, but he stops her before she can even think of one word to say.

Seth: Before you say anything, I owe you an apology for earlier.  I know we should have talked about everything before I went and said anything around Eden, but I got caught up in the moment.  I didn't mean to upset you or Eden for that matter.

Misty: Seth, we need to---

He interrupts her again.

Seth: Look, I know nothing about our relationship has been expected or easy for that matter, but I love you and I'm tired of being apart from you.  We can figure everything out later...no fighting.

Misty looks around the room, her legs shaking beneath her.  The darkened room, only lit by several candles burning around the room, is a dead give away for what Seth is about to ask her next.  But she can't move, and she is still unable to speak.

Seth: I was going to wait until your birthday to do this, but I don't want to wait any longer.  

Seth reaches into his pocket, pulling out a small velvet box.  Misty's eyes dart to the box, and she watches as Seth slowly starts to get down on one knee, but in a quick moment of panic, she stops him.

Misty: Stop!

He looks up at her, shocked and a little confused.

Seth: What?  Y-you're joking, right?

Misty shakes her head, pulling him back to his feet.  

Misty: I really wish I was, Seth, but I'm not.  You can't...We can't do this anymore.  I can't let you ask me to marry you.

Seth scratches his head, completely blind sided by this.  He's now at a loss for words, and Misty once again looks around the room at the lengths Seth went to to make this special for her...for the both of them.

Misty: I'm not saying I don't love you, because I do, but our relationship is struggling more and more as time goes on and you know it.

Seth: Babe, we can work past all that shit.  I know we can.

Misty: Why did you ask me to move back to Chicago?

Seth: Why wouldn't I?  It seemed like the logical thing to do because you fly back and forth to Chicago all the time, so why not?

Misty lets out a laugh, and shakes her head.

Misty: My six year old daughter...that's why not, Seth.  

Seth: Babe, there are ways of working around that kinda stuff and you know it.  You could easily---

Misty holds up her hand with a now angry look on her face.

Misty: I'm NOT taking her away from Spike, so don't even suggest it.  Besides, even IF I were to go for custody of her, I sure as hell wouldn't take her halfway across the country and so far away from Spike!  It would be a hell of a lot easier for you to move out here.  You don't have kids you'd be leaving behind.

Seth: No, but I've got---

Misty: You've got what?  Your job at Frankie's gym?  Seth, Frankie wants you to move on from that place!  He knows you can do a hell of a lot better.

Seth: Oh really?  Then why is he giving it to me?

Misty's eyes widen, surprised at this latest development.

Misty: He's what?

Seth: He's retiring and wants to know if I'll take over running the place.  It's the best option because I know all the trainees right now.  

Misty: You accepted, didn't you?

Seth: Of course I did!  Why would I turn it down?  

Misty: See...that right there...that is why we can't get married.  That is why I can't move back to Chicago.  We just don't fit anymore.  There's no communication involved with big decisions.  You just automatically assumed that I was going to pack everything and leave my daughter to be with you, and I'm sorry, I can't do that.  And I'm sorry, the way you went about this proposal...it's just not me.

Seth then puts the velvet box back in his pocket.  He brushes past Misty and walks over to the light switch, flipping it on so the room is no longer darkened.  Now angry and embarrassed, he starts walking around the room and blowing out all the candles, as Misty stares at him, feeling awful for what she's just done.

Misty: Seth, would you just stop...Please.

Seth: To hell with you, Misty.  This proposal may not have been you, but I figured you'd still love it regardless.  Excuse me for loving you and wanting to do something special when I asked you to marry me.  But, wait, I didn't even get that fucking chance!  

Misty tries to speak, but she's too guilty to even think of the words right now.  Seth then spins around and glares at her.

Seth: So, who the fuck are you then, Misty?

Misty: That...that is what I need to figure out.

Misty is now on the verge of tears as Seth approaches her, fuming.  

Seth: Yeah, and I'll bet anything that you're buddy Drake will be the one to help you figure that out, right?  Or maybe Spike or Giani?  

Misty narrows her eyes, angry and hurt at the accusation, but she isn't given the chance to defend herself.

Seth: I guess I should be thanking you, though, shouldn't I?  You just saved me a lifetime of hell with a bitch like you.  

Seth walks past Misty and towards the door, and Misty tries to stop him.

Misty: Seth, it's not like---

Seth: Fuck you!  Have a good fucking life, and if you're ever back in Chicago, don't even think of contacting me.

Misty: Where are you going?  You don't even have a car here!

Seth: I'll call a damn cab.  

Seth grabs his duffel bag then storms off down the hall, and out of the house.  He slams the door behind him, and as much as Misty wants to chase after him, she doesn't.  She stares around the room, then at the bed where the remainder of the rose petals was strewn about.  She collapses on the bed, burying her head in her hands and just starts...sobbing.  




That was two and a half weeks ago.  As much as I'd like to say I've talked to Seth since that night, and at least left things on better terms, I haven't.  I haven't gotten myself to call him, and I know full well that he will never call me again, let alone answer any of my calls.  So I've had no choice but to leave it alone.  

It hasn't been easy.  The fact that he was going to propose to me made what I did that much more difficult and heartbreaking, but it had to be done.  I need to prove to myself that I CAN be on my own.  I need to take some time and just be...me.  Because I can't remember the last time I ever really was just me.  I don't know if I ever was to be honest.

For so long I forming myself around what the fans needed me to be...what the wrestling world needed me to be.  Then, after I had Eden, I had to change and be what my family needed me to be.  A wife...sort of.  A mother.  But, not the type that I ever envisioned myself.  I did what I thought THEY wanted...not what I wanted.  

Then I got the call about SCW, and after talking about it with Spike, I accepted the offer.  I couldn't refuse.  Wrestling was my life...my career.  And my career never really ended the way I wanted it to, because I had to take a break when I got pregnant with Eden.  Only...I didn't go back right away.  It took my three and a half years to go back, so SCW was the chance to finish my career the way I wanted to.

And just a few months ago, I was headed in the right direction.  I had everything planned in my head to retire the way I also dreamed of retiring...the way I'm sure so many others saw me retiring.  In grand fashion...going out with a bang.  

But things don't always go as planned, do they?

For the past several weeks I contemplated returning for one last run to finish out my career the way I truly wanted.  But, in the end, I've decided I just can't do it, and not for the reasons you all might be thinking.

I can't come back for one last run on the off chance that somehow...someway...I'll disappoint everyone, including myself.  I feel as though, if I come back, I'll turn into a different person...someone I'm not, and I can't take that chance.  I always wanted to go out on a high note, receiving respect from the fans, and right now, this is the way to do it.  This is the ONLY way to do it.  

It's been a wonderful ride...an amazing two and a half years.  I've worked with some great people, and had hoped to work with even more amazing people in the future, but this is the end.  This is goodbye and good luck to everyone in SCW, and I wish nothing but the best for all of you.

Thank you all for your support.  Most importantly...Thank you to three men who run SCW and make it the best company I have ever worked for.  Mark Ward...Christian Underwood...Erik Staggs...Thank you for putting up with my shit throughout the years, and thank you for every opportunity I was given.  It did not go unnoticed or unappreciated.

And now this is goodbye.

This is closure.

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 7